The Original Gay Porn Community - Free Gay Movies and Photos, Gay Porn Site Reviews and Adult Gay Forums

  • Welcome To Just Us Boys - The World's Largest Gay Message Board Community

    In order to comply with recent US Supreme Court rulings regarding adult content, we will be making changes in the future to require that you log into your account to view adult content on the site.
    If you do not have an account, please register.
    REGISTER HERE - 100% FREE / We Will Never Sell Your Info

    To register, turn off your VPN; you can re-enable the VPN after registration. You must maintain an active email address on your account: disposable email addresses cannot be used to register.

My Best Friend - The Complete Story

Re: My best Friend - Chapter 15 - Friday

Tom,
Chapter 15 was the best! Keep up the excellent story. I got up at 4 in the morning to finish reading it. :D
 
My Best Friend - Chapter 17 - Sunday

My Best Friend - Chapter 17 - Sunday


Click, click, click, what was that I thought. I was dreaming but I could hear click, click, click. It was there but what was it? I knew the sound but I couldn't’t place it. I was sort of floating and swimming at the same time but I was hearing click, click, click. Click, click, click.

My brain came slowly awake and I heard click, click, click over and over again. What was it? I reached my hand out and felt across the bed under the sheet. There was no one there. The bed was still slightly warm where Timmy had been but he wasn’t there. Was he causing the click, click, click that I was hearing? Then it suddenly dawned on me what it was I was hearing. He was typing and I was hearing the keyboard strokes he was making. He was answering e-mail’s I guessed as I turned over in bed and opened my eyes to see him sitting naked on the chair in front of the computer.

I looked at his back and could make out those bumps in his skin caused by the bones of his spine running up the center of his back. They stretched the skin tight and were like something prehistoric or something. They were gorgeous and I wanted to kiss them but I was still asleep or almost asleep except for that click, click, click I was hearing. I smiled as I watched. Timmy was intent on his e-mail so I just lay there contentedly watching him as he typed messages and sent them and typed messages and sent them.

“You are very busy this morning lover boy,” I said at last.

He turned and smiled one of his award winning smiles that could make me instantly hard as a rock. Of course I was already pee hard but now I was even harder with thoughts of my lover man sitting there naked in front of me.

“Yeah I just woke up and thought I would check our e-mail and see what the world had to tell us. Lyle sent one early this morning. He was getting ready to put the finishing touches on his sermon for today and told us he jacked off in bed thinking about you and me and the twins. Of course he didn’t think he could put any of that in his sermon but he wanted us to know. He thanked us again for introducing him to the twins and said they had really helped him in the past few weeks get over his loneliness and sexual frustrations. He also said you and I could never begin to realize how we had changed his life. We saved his life according to him. Let’s see...,” Timmy said as he scrolled down the message, “Oh yeah he went by the Surf Shop and has been surfing with the guys twice a week and says they are all real nice and he has enjoyed getting back into the water. he hasn’t told nay of them he is gay yet but I am sure they will figure that one out before to long!”

“Guess you just never know how you can make a difference in someone’s life can you?” I said. “Who else?”

“Well the twins sent us three more incredible photos and they said that if we want to work on selling them as a book to go right ahead. They give you and I complete permission and will help out in anyway they can. They said they trust our judgement and give us all right to their photographs and we will have an exclusive on them all.” Timmy read.

“Damn man,” I said sitting up, “wouldn’t that be so cool. Fucking excellent man! I think we could make something there. Not only a book man but a whole subscription web site. Oh shit the possibilities are endless. We need to find a way to get them into Carolina man so we can like all share a house and get to work on this project.”

“You really think so Tom?” Timmy said as I got up and went over to stand behind him. I lay my hard dick on his shoulder as he opened the photos of the twins. The first one showed Billy laying on his side on a picnic table. The contrast of the wood of the picnic table and his long lean body and long blond hair was amazing. His crotch was in the shadows but his partially hard dick and balls hung down on his thigh creating an incredible pose. His long arm was stretched out down the top of his leg and he was looking right in the camera and smiling.

“God man I can feel the precum leaking out of your cock,” Timmy said turning his head slightly to kiss and lick the end of my penis.

“Shit man those boys have a great sense of what makes a good photograph. We are going to have so much material to work with for the web site and the book. We need to think up some poses for them to use Timmy,” I said as I slowly moved my cock back and forth on his shoulder. “I wonder if it’s Phillip posing them or if they think of this shit on their own.”

The next one was of Jimmy and he was in a kitchen and bending over to look in the oven. His legs were spread apart and you could see his balls hanging down between his legs and just the tip of his foreskin showing behind them. His ass was so hard and firm and you could see his crack and puckered asshole as he bent over to look in the oven. His long back was arched and those little bumps running up his back were emphasized in the photo. You couldn't’t see his face but his long hair was falling on each side of his head to accent the photo. Buns and the oven. Great shot I thought as I squeezed my prostate forcing a huge glob of precum to ooze out on Timmy’s shoulder.

I absentmindedly rubbed the glob of precum back and forth with the tip of my penis as Timmy brought up the final shot for the day. This one was spectacular. Both the twins were jumping in the air in the backyard I guessed. Their feet and legs and bodies were off the ground. They were laughing and had their arms around each other. All their muscles were accented and they had these huge laughing smiles on their faces. Their hair was blowing in the wind. Their cocks were small and their balls were hanging and it was just incredible. You could see their gorgeous calf muscles and I loved looking at their soft cocks floating up as they jumped.

“Oh Timmy come on lets go get a shower man. I need some relief as soon as possible. Shit those guys are so freaking sweet man. Can I fuck you?” I asked him as I withdrew my meat form his shoulder and started to the bathroom.

“I am right behind you Tom,” he stood up swinging his hard dick back and forth as we walked and ran to the bathroom. He started the shower and I took a leak and then grabbed a rubber off the shelf and jumped in with him. I looked down and his cock was hard and he was soaping up his butt for me.

“God I am so fucking horny this morning man. I just want you so much,” I told him as I handed him the rubber and danced around on my tip toes. I was so excited. When his hands touched my cock I thought I was going to explode but I clenched down on all my muscles and used all my will power to hold my eruption at bay. Timmy was laughing at my predicament as he quickly unrolled the condom encasing my cock in plastic. When it was completely unrolled he turned around and spread his legs.

“Tom push in and then just stay still OK,” he said as he turned to look at me. “Try to stay as still as you can man. Don’t move at all.”

I nodded as I stepped forward pushing my throbbing cock towards his waiting hole which he kindly opened for me as wide as he could. I pushed myself in all the way to the base and felt as he clamped down hard with his sphincter muscles surrounding my cock on all sides. I wanted desperately to start thrusting my hips but resisted following his implicit instructions.

“Just hold me man and kiss my neck,” Timmy said as I wrapped my arms around his chest running my hands up and down across his taut hard belly. I kissed his neck and nibbled at the skin. Timmy arched back into me keeping his ass muscles tightly wrapped around my dick. “I love to just feel you inside me Tom. You are the one. I hope you know that you are the one.”

I was pinching his nipples and they grew hard as I fingered them. I whispered in his ear, “I love you so much Timmy. Oh God you complete me. You make me whole when before I was only half a man now I am so complete and it is all because of you.”

Heat was shooting throughout my body. It was something so potent and so sexual and it was not just caused by the hot water from the shower. It was caused by the tenderness I felt for Timmy that hit me all over so forcibly. I moaned into his neck as I continued to just stand there with my cock inside of Timmy.

I let my hands run down into his pubic hair and I felt my way through the forest of deep dark pubes until I found the treasure in the middle of the forest. The tall pole that was Timmy and that was mine. His erection was full and hard and complete and it belonged to my hand as I very slowly ran my fist up and down its slick smooth surface. Timmy moaned and twisted his head to find my face and my mouth with his lips and his tongue. The fireworks inside us continued to explode throughout our bodies as we kissed each other and felt each other with our tongues. My desire for Timmy only seemed to grow stronger and harder as we stood there in the shower exploring each others mouths with our tongues.

The pressure of my fist on his cock sent currents of electricity coursing throughout Timmy’s body as well as my own. Over and over again we felt the courses of shock waves and we shivered and shook against each other. I almost felt as if I would cum inside of Timmy without even thrusting at all just from the feelings I was experiencing but I wanted so much to start fucking that sweet cherry ass of his. My desire for Timmy was growing with each passing second.

“I love you so much,” I said again as I slowly withdrew my cock from his ass and then thrust in hard and fast bouncing off the soft but firm pillows of flesh that were his ass. I timed my fist around his cock to my thrusting hips and soon we were in a rhythm. I wanted everything Timmy could give me and I wanted to give him everything I could give to him.

He and I both shuddered and screamed at the exact same time as I felt his load shoot through his cock onto the tile wall of the shower at the exact same moment my load shot up through my cock into the nipple at the end of the rubber. I kept stroking his cock while thrusting into his ass until we were both spent and then I just fell against Timmy pushing him hard up against the tile wall.

I continued to push my full weight against Timmy who was pressing his cock tight up against the wall. We were both moaning as I fucked his ass and he fucked the cold tile of the wall.

“Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit man that was so fucking awesome,” I whispered out of breath still leaning against Timmy.

“Damn that was so great Tom.” He leg go his muscles and my soft cock fell out of his hole. He turned around and wrapped his arms around me and we kissed deeply under the spray of water. His softening cock pressing against my condom encased soft cock. The heat from our crotches was intense as we stood there kissing. So in love. So much in love.

We stood apart and Timmy reached out and took the rubber off my cock and leaned out and dropped it in the trash. We finished washing ourselves and rinsed off. Timmy turned the water off and we both stepped outside to dry ourselves. We looked at each other and started to smile and then to giggle and then to laugh as we dried off, then shaved, flossed and brushed our teeth. We cleaned up the bathroom and hung up our towels and headed back to our bedroom.

As we entered the room Timmy turned to me and touched my hair and ran his fingers down the side of my face, letting his knuckles brush the curve of my cheek. His eyes were lit up with amusement and they glistened in a way I could remember from our lovemaking a few moment before. As I leaned forward to kiss him a spark of static electricity leaped between us, and we both jumped backward, laughing at the shock it produced.

“Wow we are so hot we are making our own electricity now,” I said still laughing.

“We are hot Tom. There is no doubt about that at all,” Timmy said as he walked back over to the computer to turn off the photo of the twins jumping in the air that we had left on the screen. “Oh yeah Sean wrote back and he said we just need to keep pushing Van slowly. He said it sounded like Van needs a friend or friends right now more than anything so that he can start to examine his gay side and let it out. Just be there for him as he needs us but to not push him to fast. He thought it was great we had invited him to church and to Sunday lunch and he hoped that Van might decide to come. He and Malcolm still really miss us as does everyone at the beach. They head back to DC today so he will e-mail is from there so we can set up a date to come into the city and stay with them. Maybe we can take Cary, Jake and Van along and have a party.”

“That sounds excellent my friend,” I said finding my boxers and slipping them on. I then walked over to the bed and began to straighten it up and Timmy came over to the other side and helped. He then found his shorts and we got dressed in our Sunday clothes. Clean pressed khakis, polo shirts and sandals. We spent a few minutes cleaning up the room and then headed downstairs for some coffee and breakfast.

“I really need to run tonight Tom. I can feel it in my muscles that we haven’t run for a day and I haven’t been in the pool since Friday. But I guess we can wait till tomorrow morning in case we get tied up with something else.” Timmy said as we walked into the kitchen. Grand was there frying up some sausage. She had a huge stack of fresh homemade blueberry pancakes made and juice waiting on the table. Timmy went over and kissed her on the cheek and I did the same as we both got a cup of coffee.

“Good morning boys. You are looking very refreshed this morning. Did you have a nice time last night?” she asked.

“Yes we had a great time. Met some new people and it was a lot of fun. Lots of dancing and talk but it was fun,” Timmy told her as he sat down at the table to start in on the cakes and sausage. “This looks fabulous Grand! A real breakfast feast!”

“Thank you Timmy. Tom come on eat them while they are hot. Alan just went up to get the boys started. Thanks for getting up so promptly I appreciate that. I am so set in my ways I guess and love to get to church at a certain time.”

“No problem Grand. Timmy and I are looking forward to it. Who is your priest now?” I asked smiling at Timmy.

“Well we just called a young woman from Nashville Tennessee. She was an associate rector at a parish there for two years and she is very nice. She is a good preacher and she loves the liturgy and incense and she can sing really well. She is married and has one small boy who is 3 years old. Everyone that I talk to at church is very pleased and you know how hard it can be to make everyone happy at a church! Oh I will probably drive on ahead and then you and Timmy can follow and the boys and Alice can ride with Alan. Alice was coming over here first to bring her cakes and I fried up the chicken last night and made the potato salad so everything would be ready after church.” Grand said nervously cleaning the kitchen counters and making a few more pancakes for the stack which was considerably lower now that Timmy had started in.

His moth was full and syrup was dripping down the corners of his chin. He was eating and he was smiling and of course he was in hog heaven. I reached over and affectionately wiped off his cheek as he continued to eat. Damn he could eat and never gain an ounce.

“We should have 15 people including you Grand. Is there some fellow you would like to invite over seeing as there will be plenty of chaperons available.” I joked.

“Tom Peters, why I declare where do you get such notions!” Grand huffed but secretly I thought she was smiling. Timmy was bent over his plate smiling as he continued to shovel the food in.

At that moment Ben, Willie, Mike and dad came down the back stairs talking and chattering. I got up from my seat and let Mike sit down. Dad grabbed a cup of coffee and seemed nervous and jumpy and kept looking out the back door I guess to see when Alice drove up. He finally turned towards the room as Grand offered him a plate and he sat down to put butter and syrup on his pancakes. He started to eat and he and Timmy were talking as I looked out and saw Mrs. H. drive up so without saying anything I left the room to help her bring in the cakes.

She was getting out of her car and I walked over and gave her a kiss. “Great morning isn’t it Mrs. H.? How was your date with my dad last night?” I asked innocently.

“It was wonderful Tom. I think you know I haven’t really been out with all that many men since my husband left me and it was such a treat to go out with a real gentleman. We had fun dancing and I can’t remember the last time I went dancing!” She said with a huge smile on her pretty face.

“Well I just want you to know I would love to call you mom anytime you and dad want to make the move and make it official,” I told her leaning in to kiss her again. She smelled like lilacs as I kissed her cheek. “You know I never told you this but many times when things got rough with Rosa I fantasized about running away to your house and living with you and Timmy. You always were so nice and understanding and never pressed me although in retrospect maybe you should have and we could have gotten her locked up sooner but those were different days and I am not going to dwell on that stuff now.”

“Thanks Tom that means so much to me. I wanted to ask you so many times what was going on but you seemed to want to keep it all inside so I just decided to provide a loving place for you to come when you needed it. I suspected so much but you know how it is. Both Timmy and I did. We get so hung up on not interfering in other peoples business and all. I would see you show up on your bike in our back yard even when you knew Timmy wasn’t going to be home. My heart broke when I saw your little face trying to hide the abuse from the world. And I knew so long ago how you felt about Timmy and thought he would see it but I guess I know my son and also know that he needed to arrive at his own decision in his own time or it would never have worked out.” Mrs. H. said as she reached her hand up and stroked my cheek.

“Timmy told me yesterday he thinks your dad and I should see what happens and he supports us too. That means so much to both Alan and I you know. How do you think the boys would take to that news?” She asked.

“They need a mother, Mrs. H. and they are going to love you. They are sweet kids. They really are. They need a stable family and with you and dad and Grand that would be so sweet as we young people say!” I assured her as I took one of the rubber-maid cake keepers from her. “Oh this looks soooo good Mrs. H.” I cooed as she held the other cake blushing as we walked inside.

“Look who I found wandering around outside and look what she brought us,” I said entering the kitchen holding the cake up high for everyone to see.

“Cake, cake, cake,” the boys yelled in unison. “Cake, cake, cake.” Dad got up quickly and came over to help Alice with her cake as I put mine on top of the refrigerator. I saw him smile and kiss her on her cheek and she kissed him back. He handed me the cake he was holding and I put it next to the other one.

“Hey mom,” Timmy said as he got up and gave her a hug and a kiss. “Can I get you some coffee?”

“No thanks honey. I think I have had quite enough for awhile,” she told him affectionately. “Good morning Grand. Do we have everything we need for lunch?”

“Yes Alice I think we will be fine. Tom has invited the whole town but other than that we are fine. Maybe the Gospel reading today will be about fishes and loaves and we can learn a secret or two.” Grand told her laughing.

“Well everyone I am off with my cookies for coffee hour. I will see you all there shortly. Please don’t be late. I sit halfway up on the right hand side of the church and will save a pew for all of us,” she said bustling around as she got ready to leave.

“Thanks Grand. See you soon,” we all called after her as she left the kitchen.

“I don’t know where she gets her energy,” Mrs. H. said, “I hope I have half that amount when I get to be her age!” Mrs. H. set about taking plates from the boys and getting the breakfast stuff cleaned up and the kitchen ready for the next meal.

We made sure everyone was clean and looked good and headed out the door. Dad held the car door open for Mrs. H. and Ben and Willie rode with them. Mike wanted to ride with us and we all got into Timmy’s car and fastened our seat belts and followed dad down the driveway and over to the church.

“So you taking any bets on whether Van will show up at church?” I asked Timmy.

“I think he’ll be there. I know it’s a stretch with his family being such strong Baptists and all and I am sure they will not like it if he comes out to lunch but I still think he will come. What do you think?” Timmy asked me.

“I think he will be there too. But I do think it will be a last minute thing and he will be conflicted the whole time,” I answered.

“Who are you talking about?” Mike asked.

“It’s a friend of Timmy’s and mine he met at the club. He is this amazing rock mason. He builds stone walls and stuff and we invited him to church and to meet the family today.”

“So what difference does it make about his family being Baptist?” Mike asked.

Damn kids hear everything you say and can ask a million zillion questions can’t they I thought. Oh well that is how they learn. “Well, Mike, he told us that he doesn’t really go to church and that his family wants him to and well some Baptist think Episcopalians are weird so it can be confusing. And he comes from this really huge family and they always have Sunday lunch at his parents house for like forever and it will be hard for him to not be there. They won’t like that one bit but Timmy and I really hope he comes. I think you will like him and I know you will like his dog, Brent,” I said.

“He has a dog!” Mike exclaimed in a loud voice.

“Yeah Brent is such a good dog,” Timmy said.

“Do you think dad might let us get a dog Tom?” Mike asked. “It could sleep with me and I would walk it and take it to the park and feed it and brush it and everything. I would. You know I would.”

“Yeah I was already thinking about asking him so let me handle it OK,” I said turning in my seat to look at Mike in the back seat. I put my hand on his leg and squeezed gently.

“That would be so cool Tom. Thanks. You are the very best-est big brother a guy could ever have in the whole wide world. Do you know that?” Mike said enthusiastically. “and you too Timmy!” We all laughed together.

We pulled into the church parking lot about 9:40 AM with plenty of time to spare. Dad, Mrs. H. and the boys got out of their car and we got out of Timmy’s and started to walk to the front door of the church. We were greeted by the greeters and handed bulletins and welcomed to the church. Everyone was very nice and when we walked inside we saw Grand standing in her pew talking with some other older woman.

She saw us walk in and waved and we walked up the aisle to where she was standing. I craned my neck to look at the space which was pretty large. I hadn’t been here for a number of years. With all that was going on in my life with Rosa and my budding sexuality I had lost my faith and just stopped coming to church. I knew it hurt Grand but she couldn't’t press as that would have made Rosa angrier than she already was.

The church was quite large and the ceiling was very tall with these huge wooden beams criss crossing the space holding everything up. Beautiful stained glass windows ran up and down each side of the nave and I though it probably held about 500 people at maximum capacity.

At the same time the large space seemed friendly and comfortable and as I looked around I saw lots of children and families, teenagers and young adults mixed in with older folks my Grand’s age. I didn’t see any obviously gay people but you could never tell I thought and I would soon try and find out if there were any around. Grand introduced us to her friends as we waited for the service to begin. I looked over my bulletin as I stood there.

“Tom I’m going to go wait by the front door in case I see Van. Save us a seat OK. I don’t want him to miss us in case he shows up. He’ll be nervous enough as it is and I want him to see a friendly face,” Timmy said leaning in towards me.

“You are so sweet my man,” I said as he turned and walked down the aisle. He was so gorgeous as he walked down the aisle and I watched him the whole way just to see him walk and to see others as they watched him. Pretty soon the organ voluntary started and we took our seats and everyone sat down to collect our thoughts and get ready for the service to begin. Mike was sitting next to me and Ben and Willie were sitting on either side of dad and Mrs. H. better to keep the little ones apart during church I thought with a chuckle.

I found the hymn we were going to sing in the hymnal and showed it to Mike. When the processional started we all stood up and began to sing. I tried my best and was determined to improve my singing this next year and there was no time like the present so I joined right in and sang as best I could. Mike followed along with his sweet angelic voice. A young boys voice was the voice of heaven I thought before adolescents started and their voices changed forever.

The crucifer passed us and I bowed as I remembered. I was amazed at how much I remembered about the service. Then the acolytes carrying their candles and then the thurifer swinging her thurible filled with incense. This one was good I thought as she swung it all the way around in a huge circle filling the church with the smoke of the incense. It was cool to watch and soon the church was filled with the sweet pungent smell of incense. The Gospel book followed next and then the choir followed behind and then the assisting deacons and priests and finally the new priest. She was tall and very pretty I thought and was singing lustily as she passed us in the aisle.

Just then I was astonished to see Van and Timmy coming in our pew. Van looked scared as shit but Timmy was smiling. Van walked in first and I handed my hymnal to Mike and gave him a hug. He nervously hugged me back and then turned to the front of the church. I leaned behind him to look at Timmy who was smiling. We nodded to each other. Words weren’t necessary. Van had broken all tradition in his family by coming to church again and by coming to an Episcopal Church. This was obviously a very big step for him.

The hymn ended and the priest began the opening sentences. I saw from the bulletin that her name was Megan Ross. I got out a Book of Common Prayer and turned to 355 and showed Van where we were with my finger. He mumbled along with the responses and seemed to be OK but in shock at the same time. Many folks coming into an Episcopal Church for the first time especially a high church that used incense experienced the same feelings so I wasn’t overly worried.

We sat down for the readings and I reached over and took one of Van’s hands. He was trembling but I held his hand. It felt warm and sweaty but calloused and good. Timmy took the other one as we tried to listen to what was being read from the Bible as the lessons for the day. When it came time for the psalm I had to let go of Van’s hand to look in the bulletin for the words. The cantor and the choir started and I will say that the cantor had a wonderful voice. So pure and clear. The congregation sang the refrain and I showed Van what it was with my finger. He sang along and his voice was surprisingly beautiful although why shouldn’t it be. Timmy sounded good as well. Perhaps we could sing together I thought! A trio of gay guys singing! What a funny thought.

The next lesson was read and we all listened intently. Then the Thurifer got up and brought the Thurible over to the deacon who filled it with incense and when it was full and smoking the Thurifer walked it up and down the aisle and then the deacon and the acolytes and crucifer walked the Gospel down the aisle to read the mornings reading. The Deacon censed the Gospel Book and began to sing the Gospel. It was beautifully done and the smoke and the words and the pageantry were beautiful.

We then sat down for the sermon. Megan preached about change in our lives and how we needed to always be open for the possibility of change. Always open and ready to receive change and to be ready for what God was calling us to do as humans. We never knew when we would be called to change or what changes we might be called to make. We were all welcome in the house of God. Each of us had our own special talents and gifts to give and we were all welcome. What a message for this morning as I reached over and took Van’s hand again. It still felt sweaty and hot and he was still trembling. I could feel his body shaking as he worked out his feelings. I squeezed his hand to let him know I was there for him as Megan continued her message of change. She told us how as humans we liked to carry around our baggage. That baggage often made us who and what we were. All of our hurts and shames and worries were carried around on our backs. They described who we were and we felt comfortable with them because they belonged to us. They were our hurts. They were our pains. they were our joys. Many times we used them as shields against letting other people into our lives. If we kept this baggage around us then we didn’t have to let other people into our lives. Many of us spent our whole lives arranging and rearranging these burdens and we were so often so busy doing this that we didn’t have time for the real world around us.

She told us that today was the day we could get rid of that baggage. Every time we came up to the altar rail we could get rid of that baggage. We didn’t have to carry it around with us. God did not intend for us to carry it around. God could take it from us if we would let God. Then she did something amazing for a priest. She reached down behind the pulpit and picked up this old ragged coat with this huge bag of stuff and put it on over her vestments. It was obscene how big it was. It seemed heavy although she may have been acting.

She walked up and down the aisle carrying this bag and struggling with its weight. We were all transfixed by her appearance. She looked like an old bag lady on the street or something. Then she walked to the altar rail and began to take stuff out of the bag and throw it over the altar rail. These are my secrets and my burdens she said as she tossed them over the rail. These are my hurts and my shames she said tossing some more. These are all my walls that keep other people out of my life. All of it baggage. God wants your baggage. God wants my baggage. God can handle all your baggage and all my baggage. Do you have any baggage today in your lives? I imagine if you are like me you have plenty to spare. Go ahead and give it to God.

She continued telling us that as we left the altar rail we would as humans are want to do grab a few of our things back After all they were ours weren’t they? They defined who we were. They felt comfortable even though they were heavy and often painful. Please resist the temptation to grab some back. Leave them here for God to worry about. Walk out refreshed and renewed for your new life in this world. Then she stopped and took off her coat and laid it over the altar rail.

The church was silent. You could have heard a pin drop. Even the babies and the small children were quiet. I wanted to stand up and yell “Go sister. Tell it!” but of course as this was the church of the “Frozen Chosen” I couldn't’t. I wouldn’t. But I wanted to. What a sermon. Van was squeezing my hand so hard he had cut off the circulation. He was crying and tears were rolling down his cheeks. I leaned over and hugged him and Timmy hugged him from the other side.

I heard others weeping as well as we held Van who was crying and trembling. But Megan didn’t quite stop there. She told us the ushers would be passing out some cards and that there were already pencils in the pew racks. She wanted us to write down a few of our burdens, some of our baggage on the cards and then when we came up to the altar she wanted us to throw the cards over the rail on the floor. Don’t worry about the mess and don’t worry about your cards. God will take them all whatever burden in your heart you are carrying God will take it. The cards will not be looked at but they will be collected and burned later this afternoon. No one will see them but you and God. She told us to take a few minutes to do this.

We got our cards and all of us were busy writing down some of our burdens and our worries. Even Mike was busy writing. We folded the cards and then sat up. Megan said the offertory sentences and the choir began to sing a wonderful old spiritual about forgiveness and burdens.

Van looked at me and said, “Tom I don’t know how to thank you and Timmy. I needed to be here today so much. I just can’t believe it. I wasn’t going to come and then this morning when I woke up I just felt that I should.” He was still crying and wiping his face with the back of his hand.

“We are here for you Van. Both Timmy and I are here for you. At your speed on your time OK?” I said.

We all wrote down our baggage on the cards even Mike was busy writing although at his age I wondered what he was writing. When the plates came through our pew I put a $20 bill in for van . Timmy and I and passed it to Timmy who gave it to the usher standing in the aisle.

When the collection was finished we all stood while they carried the collection plates up to the altar. Megan sang the service and blessed the altar with incense. Her voice was beautiful and struck a cord inside of me. My soul was resonating as I stood there. I placed my hand on Van’s shoulder and Timmy did the same from the other side. Today we were his brothers and we wanted to support him as he struggled inside. For so long he had been so confident and self assured to the outside world when inside he was a quivering mass of hurts and feelings. He had kept all this shit inside him for so long and now it was time to let it go.

I leaned over and tried to explain what was going on up at the altar to Van as Megan celebrated and consecrated the bread and wine. I told him he was welcome at the table. All were welcome at God’s table. No one was turned away. Yeah I knew in some right wing churches lots of people were turned away but in any church I went to everyone was welcome. Van looked shocked as if he shouldn’t go but I told him it was OK. Just follow me and I would show him what to do. As we said the Lord’s Prayer in unison I felt so at peace. With myself. With Timmy. With my world. With our family. Even with Rosa. It was a good feeling and I was ready to throw my burdens over the altar rail and walk out refreshed and renewed. I wanted to leave all the bad shit behind and get on with our lives. Timmy and I had already begun to do that and now we could symbolically throw the shit over the rail and give it away forever. The congregation sat down and the ushers motioned each pew in turn to walk up to the rail to receive the bread and wine.

I saw people tossing their cards over the railing and the floor was soon littered with all our burdens and baggage. I could feel the energy in the church as people let go of their burdens and gave them to God to handle.

When it was our pews turn Grand got up first and we all followed her. Grand, Ben, dad, Willie, Mrs. H., Mike, me, Van, and Timmy. We walked to the rail and kneeled down. I tossed my card over the rail onto the floor. The floor was littered with cards and clothes from Megan’s bag of burdens. I had never seen an Episcopal Church look like this I thought. This was good. This was the way it should be. Shake us up and keep us on the edge. Always on the edge. Van tossed his card and it landed right next to mine but touching it and then Timmy tossed his and miraculously it landed right on top of ours. We all stared at them bug eyed at the coincidence. Was it a coincidence I thought? I leaned over to look at Timmy as he leaned over to look at me and we smiled at each other.

Megan came by and I placed my hands up in the air right over left to receive the bread. The symbolic body of Christ. She placed it in my outstretched hands and smiled as she said the ‘Body of Our Lord Jesus Christ’. Her finger tips touched my skin as she placed the bread in my hand and I felt her touch. She then moved on to Van. I lifted my hands to my mouth and took the bread into my mouth where I slowly chewed it. Van followed my example and then was offered and drank the symbolic ‘Blood of Christ’. I got up and walked back to our pew. Van followed with Timmy right behind.

We knelt in our pew lost in our own individual thoughts and prayers as they cleaned up the Altar and we said the post Eucharistic prayer in unison. We then stood for the recessional hymn which was rousing and beautiful and then the dismissal. In this church they did the announcements at the end and then followed that with the passing of the peace. Each church was different.

Megan invited all to coffee hour and especially newcomers whom she encouraged to fill out a visitors card. She thanked everyone for their forbearance and patience during her sermon. She realized it was a bit different from what they were probably used to. Someone started to clap in the congregation and soon we were all clapping and standing as she told us to pass the peace. I guess the congregation liked what she did and hoped that she would continue to push them to experience the good things about our Church.

I turned to Mike and gave him a huge hug picking him up off the floor as I squeezed his little body. Then I hugged Mrs. H. I reached over and shook Ben’s hand and Willie’s and dad’s as it was hard to reach him for a hug. Then I turned to Van and gave him a big bear hug holding him as tight as I could, kissing his neck not caring who might see and finally hugged Timmy and gave him a quick discreet kiss on the cheek.

We then followed the crowd to the parish hall for coffee and finger foods and conversation.

“I am so glad you decided to come this morning Van. I know how hard it probably was but I am so glad you made that decision. Both Timmy and I felt you would show up,” I said as I threw my arm around his shoulders.

“It was harder than you think Tom. I threw up this morning and hardly slept all last night. I was tossing and turning most of the night and my stomach was full of butterflies. I decided to go for it and be honest with my parents and I told them I was going to come to church with you guys this morning when I came down to get a cup of coffee. I thought my mom would faint dead away she was so shocked but in the end I think she was just glad to get me back in a church any church even with these heathen Episcopalians,” he told Timmy and I with a small laugh. “She is a pretty cool lady but I can’t help wondering what she would think of all this stuff.”

“You know I just couldn't’t stand to hear all the stuff about gays going to hell and eternal damnation being said in their church so I just finally left. I mean they are good people and they mean well but they listen to all that crap all the time and it just was to much for me but this place is amazing man. I can’t believe that pastor or whatever you call her. She was incredible and so open. I never heard a lady preach before. That was awesome,” he said.

“Well we call her a priest and yeah she is pretty cool. Timmy and I will have to tell you about this priest we met at the beach. He is unlike another priest you will ever meet huh Timmy,” I laughed.

“Yeah you are so right Tom,” Timmy laughed as he poured a cup of coffee and handed it to Van and then one to me. Dad and Mrs. H. came over and we introduced them to Van. They told Van that Timmy had been talking about him and the incredible work he did at the club. Van blushed with the compliments but you could see he was happy that someone had been talking about him. He needed some friends who cared about him in his life outside of his family.

We introduced Van to Mike who shook his hand and told him he wanted to see his work sometime but that he really wanted to meet Brent most of all. Van laughed and then squatted down to Mikes level and told him Brent was waiting outside in his truck and he would introduce them in a few minutes. Mike seemed excited and went over to tell Ben and Willie. Grand was fussing around the food table with her old lady friends arranging food and getting rid of trays when they were empty. The table was piled with little finger sandwiches, cookies, brownies, nuts, veggie sticks, a huge cheese ball, crackers, fruit and more. I took some carrot sticks as I saw Timmy dive into the finger sandwiches and cookies.

Van took a few things and we introduced him to Grand who hugged him and fussed over him and then took him over to meet all her friends. We finally got him back and I saw Megan break free and all three of us walked up to her and introduced ourselves.

“Your grandmother has been telling me all about you Tom and I am so glad to meet you and your friends - all of you. You are always welcome in our church I hope you all know that.” she said emphasizing the ALL and WELCOME.

“We really enjoyed your sermon,” I said. “Van here is new to the Episcopal Church and I think even after that he may even come back for more!”

“I hope so Van,” she said sincerely.

“Van is an amazing rock artist. He can build anything out of stone and I noticed walking in that some of your walls are in need of repair so you might want to get him in touch with your junior warden or whoever is in charge of buildings and maintenance here at St. Peter’s.” I said.

“Thank you for the tip Tom. I will talk to John Billingsly about that. Oh look here is my family let me introduce you,” she said breaking into a huge grin as her son ran over and jumped into her arms. Her husband came over and he was quite the number for a married guy. We introduced ourselves and shook hands and his grip was firm but tender at the same time. When we asked him what he did he told us he was the new track coach at the high school and also taught 12th grade advanced English.

Timmy immediately started to talk to him and they got lost in running this and running that. He had met Brad and was pleased that Brad had found someone who could keep up with him as he saw that as a huge problem. Van and I watched them fascinated as they talked about running. Megan asked me what I was majoring in and I found out she had been a theater major in college. We talked about plays and acting and then Ben, Willie and Mike ran over to be introduced and to ask Van when they were going to get to meet Brent. Ethan, her son, was let down and she gave us permission to take him outside to meet Brent as well. I promised her that we would watch him carefully. She didn’t seem to mind letting her son walk off with complete strangers.

We all walked outside and found Brent waiting patiently in the back of Van’s truck wagging his tail and shaking back and forth so hard when he saw van and the rest of us. When Van whistled and called his name he jumped out of the truck and came over to greet and meet the boys who hugged him and petted him and gave him lots of attention. Van grabbed a ball out of the truck bed and gave it to Mike and told him to throw it. Brent ran after the ball and soon the boys were all over the place throwing the ball and chasing after Brent. Even little Ethan was trying to follow the big boys. It was fun to watch them play and enjoy the freedom of a dog so much.

“Did you see Megan’s husband Tom? Of course you saw him. You have eyes. He was a major hottie! I wish he had been my coach when I was running in high school. He might come run with us sometime,” Timmy said. “Hey don’t look like that. I was just window shopping and he is great looking and in fine shape.”

“You are right my friend,” I said laughing and grabbing him around the head in a head lock. “What’s his name?”

“Paul,” Timmy replied when speak of the devil Paul came walking out of the church looking for Ethan. Ethan ran over to see his dad who picked him up and swung him up on his shoulders. What a way to see the world I thought. Protected, safe and tall and riding on your dad’s shoulders. They came over to where we were standing. I never had much of that and come to think of it neither did Timmy.

“Hey Paul I am sure you and Megan probably already have plans already and I am sure y’all get invited to all kinds of stuff all the time but we are having a big picnic at our house at 12:15 PM. Brad’s going to be there and we would love for you all to join us if you can,” I said.

“Well what an amazing coincidence Tom. Megan just asked me what we were going to do for lunch. I mentioned a picnic so this sounds great. Where do you live?” he said.

I gave him directions and told him we would see him in a little while. He and Ethan walked off and I saw dad and Mrs. H. come out of the church. They collected the boys and all of us got into our respective vehicles to drive home. Mike asked if he could ride with Van and Brent in Van’s truck and we said as long as he wore a seat belt it was OK with us. What a peaceful morning it had been.

We drove home and Timmy and I took Van up to our bedroom to change clothes.

“Wow this is nice Tom. Great space! This is almost like mine attic room at home.” Van said as he walked around looking at our posters and stuff. “I love having all these sloping walls to hand posters and stuff.” Timmy and I stripped out of our Sunday clothes standing there in our boxers while we put away our stuff.

“Look do you want to borrow some shorts and a t-shirt Van so you don’t have to stand around all day looking like you just got out of church?” Timmy said with a laugh.

“Thanks Timmy that would be great. What do you have?” Van said as Timmy showed him a few of his t-shirts and shorts. Van picked out ones he liked and Timmy and I watched as he unbuttoned his shirt and took it off. His chest was moderately hairy with curly brown hairs and he had great nipples about quarter sized with nice nips. He was in good shape from lifting rocks all day and had a nice 6 pac. His 6 pac was moderately hairy as well and his navel was deep and had this cute lip on the top of it which I immediately wanted to explore. Great treasure trail of curly brown hairs.

He then leaned over and slipped off his shoes and socks and unbuttoned his trousers and slipped them off and true to what he had told us he was not wearing any underwear. I could tell he was nervous as it looked like his arm was shaking a little bit as he walked over to the chair to lay his pants over the back with his shirt.

“So what do you think? Jesus guys I haven’t been naked in front of anyone for such a long time. Not much to look at huh!” he said opening his arms for us to look. “damn I can’t believe I am doing this.”

What we saw was a 38 year old guy who was moderately hairy. He had a very full bush and his crotch was full of curly brown pubic hair. In the center of the forest of hair he had a small but very fat cock looking out at us but the skin was all puckered on it so it was hard to tell how big he would get when erect. His balls were tight and round and small up against the bottom of his pubes. All in all it was nice. So different from Timmy and I but nice. Each man we met was so different and so unique.

I walked over towards Van and said, “Look Van you look great man. You got a cock and you got balls and you are a man and that is all it takes. You have everything necessary man. Don’t carry around this imaginary burden of what you should look like or what you want to look like. Timmy and I want to get to know you and we will a bit later but for now we better get a move on or Grand will have our butts and we won’t be in any shape to get to know you,” Timmy and I drew on our shorts and t-shirts and Van did the same and then Timmy and I went over and gave him a huge group hug or a “GRUG.” as my friends and I liked to call them.

“I’m so freaking nervous guys. I’m not usually like this at all but inside I am like a whirlpool of emotions all spinning around out of control. I can’t believe you know I’m gay and you have seen my naked. Oh shit and your family probably knows too!” he said to us and we started down the stairs.

“It’s OK man. Our family is so cool,” Timmy said. “No worries Mon!”

When we got downstairs Mrs. H. was busy in the kitchen and Grand had not yet arrived from the church. We got right to work setting up extra tables and chairs in the back yard. One big table for all the food and another long table for all the people. Dad was helping out where ever he could but mostly staying around Mrs. H. which I thought was cute. Van pitched right in and Brent was running around playing with the boys who were laughing and screaming with delight as they chased him all over the yard. We spread out table clothes on the tables and attached these special hooks they make so the wind wouldn’t blow them away.

Grand pulled in and she went right upstairs to her apartment to change out of her clothes and was back in a minute or two helping out and taking charge like a Sargent in the army only nicer. I sent Mike up to his room to get his portable CD player and I told him where to find some of my CD’s that I thought everyone would like. We set up a little table for it near the outlet by the garage and soon we had some tunes playing.

Dad gave Van a beer and they were talking by the back door when Brad and Tricia came walking up the driveway carrying a bag of nachos and a bowl of salsa. We all said hi and Tricia told us that the salsa was homemade and they she and Brad had made it together. I thanked them and put in on the food table. Of course Timmy had to sample it and gave his thumbs up. We told Brad we had met his new track coach and had invited him to lunch as well. He seemed as excited as a teenage boy could be who would be eating lunch with his coach.

“Bev and Jessie are on their way but I think they partied a bit to much last night. I don’t think they got in till about 3 or 3:30 this morning,” Brad said with a grin. “They looked a little rough when I saw them a few minutes ago at the house.”

When I turned around Cary and Jake were walking into the back yard each carrying a huge watermelon.

“Hey guys we weren’t sure what to bring and I remembered that old guy out on Route 6 that sells produce on Sundays so we drove over there and he told us these were some of the best and sweetest watermelons he had ever grown. He guaranteed them and gave us a taste of one he had cut open. It was totally awesome guys.” Jake said as he handed his watermelon to me.

“Hey thanks guys. I love watermelon. That was so nice. You didn’t have to do it but I am so glad you did,” I said taking it over to put on the ice in the cooler by the food table. Cary brought his and we placed them together on the ice.

“My dad has some beer in that cooler over there by the back door. Help yourselves. How late did your party go on after we left?” I asked.

“Cary and I went to bed at 4 AM and there were still people sleeping this morning when we got up around 11. Great party and thanks for coming and thanks for introducing me to Cary. I think I maybe in love and I never say that, ever,” Jake said “Damn I hate it that he is leaving in a month and a half. Who is that cute guy over there?” he said pointing to Van.

“That is a friend of Timmy’s and mine and he is so off limits man. He needs some gay friends right now but nothing more until we give the word OK? He is like so skittish that even the word gay makes him jump,” I said seriously.

“Hey no problem man, just asking,” Jake said with a laugh as he put up his hands indicating hands off.

I went over to the cooler and introduced Van to Cary and Jake and they got beers and started to talk with each other. It was nice to see Van relax a bit and talk. At one point Jake put his arm on his shoulder and he didn’t flinch or anything.

Next to arrive was Megan, Paul and Ethan. We all welcomed them and Grand fussed over them making sure they had something to drink and were introduced all around. Brad and Paul started to talk and Timmy joined in and pretty soon their conversation got to much for me. Just a little to much technical running shit for me but then I knew my theater talk would probably bore them to tears. Ethan went over to play with Ben and Willie and Brent and Mike and they let him throw the ball. Brent would wait patiently as he threw the ball about 4 yards and then bring it back to drop at his feet to start all over again always patient and always wagging his tail.

Bev and Jessie came in and they did look a bit under the weather but at least they were smiling as they walked up and gave me a big hug and kiss and went to see everyone else. I saw Van watching them with interest as he had probably never actually met two lesbians before and at the first chance I got I introduced them to each other. Then Grand called us to help with the food and we couldn't’t talk anymore.

Pretty soon we had brought all the food out of the house and the table looked like it might collapse under the weight of all that food. Grand got us all in a big circle and said, “I know that whenever you go out everyone always asks you to say a blessing Megan but today I think Tom will say it for us instead and give you a break.”

Well thanks Grand for giving me some warning but I was always ready. We all clasped hands and I said, “Oh good and gracious God thank you for all those gathered here today. Help all those who need your help today and always. Thank you for good friends. Thank you for love and for loving friends and family. Thank you for the great diversity you have created in this world and help us to always see the face of Jesus in all we meet as we journey through life. AMEN”

We all broke apart and started in on the food and soon everyone had a full plate and a seat and were sitting down to eat. We laughed and told jokes and ate and talked. The weather was gorgeous with a nice breeze. Not to hot. The conversation went from the sermon to politics, to movies, to books, to the beach, to theater and even some talk about running and sports. It didn’t take long before the platters of food were empty and we cleared the table and got ready for the main course - DESSERT!

Mrs. H. sliced her famous chocolate cake and I let Cary and Jake slice up their watermelons and we all dug in. Timmy had a humongous piece of cake and I took a smaller one and a nice sized piece of watermelon. I spit a seed at Timmy and he spit one back at me but it missed and hit Mike who then spit one which hit dad who spit one at Mrs. H. and then on and on around the table until we had spit seeds at everyone and ended up holding our sides with laughter.

The adults continued to sit around the table talking and catching up as the kids played with Brent and wore him out. Van looked content. No pressures from his family to date or get married. No pressures at all from any of us. Just a large accepting group of people having a good time. Paul and Megan said they needed to get Ethan home for a nap or he would be miserable this evening. They told us how great it had been to meet us all. Paul said he would meet us in the morning to run at the park and we told him how to get there. As we were walking to their car I found myself alone for a second with Megan and she turned to me and said, “Tom, I am not breaking any confidence when I tell you how wonderful it is to see you and Timmy and your friends together. So rare to see that in our society today. You are lucky that your family is so accepting. My husband Paul, is bi-sexual and struggles each everyday with his sexuality and the fear and guilt associated with all that because of my job and because of his. Some days I really don’t know how he stands it but we really love each other and we really love Ethan. I support Paul and who he is in fact I celebrate who he is but I also know he needs to be able to talk with someone every once in awhile and I hope that maybe he could talk with you and Timmy if the need arises. I know this is a lot to ask but I also know how much he hurts inside and I can’t know what that feels like.”

I was shocked and almost speechless as I finally found my voice and said, “Sure Megan. Anytime. Tell him anytime. Thank you so much for trusting me and confiding in me. I know that must be a real test of your faith to be able to do that without even really knowing who I or Timmy are.”

She put her hand on my arm and squeezed lightly and then leaned over to give me a quick kiss on the cheek before joining her family at their car. I waved to them as they got in and rove off down the street still in shock at what she had told me. Lord what twists and turns we have in life I thought as I walked back to the house.

I went over and sat down next to Brad and Tricia and said, “Paul seems really nice. From what I overheard he seems like a great track coach for the high school. What did you think?”

“He’s awesome Tom. I am really going to learn a lot from him. Damn he was a starter at Northwestern and even tried out for the Olympics. In the qualifying meet at the trials he had a pulled muscle so he had to pull out of the finals which really hurt his chances. Thanks for inviting him over and to run with us. I can’t believe it,” Brad said enthusiastically. “After old man Pearson retired I wasn’t sure what would happen to our team. I mean he wasn’t all that great but he was like a know person and all.”

“Yeah I though he seemed like he really knows his stuff. I am looking forward to running with him in the morning,” Timmy chimed in.

I leaned over and whispered in Timmy’s ear and told him that Paul was bi-sexual and what Megan had just told me. He looked at me with a look of incredulity and I thought he was going to fall off his seat with surprise.

“Fuck me man. This happens with everyone we meet man. That is so freaking sweet man. I never would have believed it,” Timmy whispered in my ear biting it lightly in the process.

“Well Tricia and I have to go. I promised her dad I would help him with his lawn this afternoon. Can’t seem to get enough of grass. You would think after mowing lawns all week I would take off but the things you do for love! Thanks for the invite and see you in the morning bright and early,” Brad said as he and Tricia got up and thanked Grand and dad and Mrs. H.

Bev and Jessie had to leave as well but they were going to take a nap they said to recover from Jake’s party. We hugged and said we would see Bev in the morning for work. She said we were doing the Lovell’s place I the morning and then going over to the Marksun’s in the afternoon. Both were nice lawns and high paying as well. I remembered that Timmy and I had gone to school with Skip Marksun and he was a kind of nerdy guy with glasses and freckles but he had always been friendly to me as one of the fellow nerds in school. It would be interesting to see how he had changed during a year at college if he was home this summer. I thought I remembered that he was going to Penn State.

Then it was Cary and Jake’s turn to leave and we said goodbye and I walked them to their car leaving Timmy and Van talking at the table.

“Thanks for coming by guys. It was great to see you and glad you are hitting it off so well,” I said as I walked in the middle of them with my arms wrapped around their shoulders. I lifted myself off the ground as we walked leaning on their shoulders and we laughed as they carried me in the air kicking my feet and laughing hysterically.

“Hey I think I can get off on Wednesday night if you maybe want to head over to Beaver Dam and go to the bar over there. maybe Jessie and Bev can join us and bring Van. I really like him a lot,” Jake said.

“Cool let’s make it a date then. I will ask Bev in the morning but it sounds like a great plan to me. I love to dance and could use the workout,” I said giving each of them a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Tom thanks for everything man. You and Timmy are extremely excellent guys you know!” Cary said as they got in Cary’s car and drove off down the road.

I walked back up the driveway and walked up behind Van and Timmy who were talking at the table. I placed my hands on their shoulders and leaned down in between them. I massaged their shoulders while I whispered, “I know Timmy is full but I saved a little bit of room for some dessert. Maybe we should head upstairs and show Van photos of the twins to get him in the mood. What do you say boys?”

“I always save a bit of room for dessert. You know me Tom. I like my dessert with lots of fresh whipped cream,” Timmy giggled.

“I am so damn nervous guys. I think I am about ready to shit myself,” Van said.

“Look man we’ll take it as slow as you need to go. There is no rush. Let’s just head upstairs and see what happens OK. No pressure. We’re all friends here,” I said as they stood up.

“Can Brent come with us? He’ll just find a spot and lie wherever I tell him,” Van said.

“Sure he is welcome. What do you think he’ll think?” Timmy giggled as we walked inside.

Just at that moment Mike came running up to us and said, “Van please, please, please can Brent stay outside with us and play with us. Please, please, please!”

“How can I say no to that,” Van said laughing looking at us. “What do you say Brent can you stay with Mike while I go upstairs for awhile with Timmy and Tom?” Brent looked at Van and wagged his tail and I could swear he knew exactly what van had just said and shook his head yes. Mike jumped up and yelled and they ran off together on some adventure in the backyard with Ben and Willie.

I went over to give Grand a big wet kiss and a hug and to thank her and Mrs. H. for a great lunch. I told them we were going up to our room for awhile and would be down later to read to the boys. Maybe we would go catch a movie later or rent one and bring home a pizza or something for everyone I told them.

Dad and Mrs. H. thanked us but said they were going to catch a movie at the cina-plex but they both wanted to hear Timmy read later if that was OK. We told them great and we would be down later in the afternoon. Timmy, Van, Brent and I went up the stairs and met Mike in the hallway. he must have come in the front door while we were coming in the back.

“What are you all going to do now?” he said petting Brent.

“We’re going to listen to some tunes and play around on the computer for awhile. Sorry it’s just big guy stuff. OK?” I said.

“Yeah. That’s OK Tom. Do you think maybe Brent could stay in my room with me Van while I listen to music and read my book or does he need to be outside?” he asked timidly.

“Sure why not,” Van said. He took Brent into Mikes room and told him to stay. Mike was in heaven. I was going to have to find a dog for him soon.

I latched the attic door as we went up the stairs. Van needed to use the bathroom and we showed him where it was. I put on some tunes and Timmy got the computer up and running. I took off my shirt and shorts leaving on my boxers and Timmy did the same. We were looking good and feeling good as well.

Van walked back in the room and saw us standing there almost naked. He was shaking slightly as he said, “Oh shit I just thought I was going to puke but nothing came out. Just some dry heaves. I think I am OK now. Is that fucked up or what?” He started to take off Timmy’s t-shirt that he had borrowed and said, “Say I just remembered my brother Bob’s dog just had a litter of pups about 6 weeks ago and they are ready to give away and they are almost the same as Brent. The bitch is real smart. Do you think Mike might be interested in looking at them?”

“Oh shit man is the Pope Catholic?” I answered. “Shit yes! That is so cool.”

“Where’s the phone? Let me call him right away to make sure he hasn’t promised them to anyone before I say anything to Mike,” he said. I found my cell and flipped it open and handed it to him. He dialed and said, “Bob? Hey this is Van. Yeah I missed you all as well. I am sure it was. Look man it’s OK really for me to miss one Sunday lunch with the family in like 15 years or so. I know. I know. Yeah sure. I know. Thanks for telling me man. Look I called to ask if you had promised all your pups to anyone yet? You haven’t? Yeah. OK. Yeah. OK. Yeah. Can I bring someone by this afternoon in like a few hours to pick one out? Cool. Thanks man I really appreciate that. And look its on me OK. I’ll take care of it with you later.” He shut off the phone and looked at us smiling.

“My brothers giving me so much shit about missing the family dinner today. Damn he wants to lay a guilt trip on me but you know what? It’s not going to work this time. Normally it would but not today. Especially after that sermon today. But look he still has 2 males and 2 females left if we go over there this afternoon. That is if it’s OK with your dad.” he said.

“Damn that was fast let me ask him. No time like the present,” I said slipping on my shorts and running downstairs as fast as I could. I found dad and Grand and Mrs. H. in the kitchen and I outlined my plan for the puppy to them. I could see dad had reservations but I think he knew it would be a good thing for Mike. I told him Timmy and I would help Mike with the puppy and we could maybe take it along on our jobs some days and leave it with Grand and the boys other days so it wouldn’t be lonely and get into trouble. He finally said yes and I jumped up in the air and hugged him. I asked them to keep it a surprise from Mike for now. They agreed and I ran back upstairs.

“Dad said OK. I think he wanted to say no but Grand and Mrs. H. wanted it so he was outvoted. I told them to keep it a secret. We can drive out there this afternoon and surprise Mike OK,” I said out of breath.

“Cool. He is going to be so happy Tom. Thanks Van,” Timmy said, “Now come on over here both of you and look at these photos.” Timmy had put all the photos the twins had sent into one slide show on the computer. He got up out of the chair and motioned for Van to sit down. Van sat and looked at the screen and when the first one came up he audibly gasped.

“Oh my God are they real?” he said.

“Oh yes they are very real. Tom and I know how real they are first hand,” Timmy said as the photos showed on the screen one after the other. When they were finished Timmy said, “Come on over to the bed Van.”

Van got up and we could see that his shorts were tenting out. Timmy turned the screen more towards the bed and left it on slide show mode.

“I am so scared guys that you aren’t going to like my penis guys. It’s not all that much and my balls are so small,” Van wailed.

Timmy took his arm and lead him to the bed, “Van I told you before none of that shit matters to us. We like you man. The person you are inside and as far as I can tell I like the person you are outside as well. There is nothing wrong with your equipment Van,” he said placing the palm of his hand on Van’s chest and feeling his hear beat. “As long as it’s a cock between your legs and it’s hard and it cums it’s OK with us. All that other shit is just made up man. It’s all in your head and doesn’t mean shit OK?”

Van nodded but I didn’t think he was convinced. Why is it that our culture has placed so much emphasis on the size of a guys cock and balls? How many lives had been ruined by those stupid thoughts? It’s all about how big a guy is. Damn it was just so stupid. But it was reality I knew and I couldn't’t just dismiss Van’s fears cause we had all been there at one time or another.

Van stood there as Timmy and reached our hands out and began to run them over his hairy chest. It felt so strange and tickley as we did so but it was strangely cool as well. His chest heaved as we touched him and he breathed hard as we felt all over his abs and arms and made his nipples hard and erect. Timmy reached down and unbuttoned the top button of the shorts Van was wearing and then I reached down and zipped the zipper all the way down.

The shorts fell to the floor and we saw Van in all his glory. His cock was small but it was also very fat and the head was large and had this huge lip all the way around it. He was maybe 5 inches long on a good day and was sticking straight out from his pubes. I actually thought it looked very nice with its large bumpy vein running along the top of the smooth white shaft. I reached out my hand and with just my finger tips brushed the shaft. Timmy reached out his hand and brushed the other side. Van’s whole body convulsed when we touched his cock and he moaned loudly and tears began to fall from his eyes as we touched his cock and ran our fingers up and down the shaft and over the head.

I ran my fingers through his dense forest of pubic hairs and then down to his small compact balls sliding my middle finger up and under the balls and into his crack. His balls were like not separate at all but one big bundle of skin but I could feel each separate ball inside the one sac.

“Ohhhhh Tom I think I’m going to fall down. My legs are like jelly and I can feel all these explosions all though my body. Its like fireworks man,” he whimpered as we helped him onto the bed where he lay back looking up at us terrified but also joyous at the same time. Timmy and I set to work as a team to show Van what it was like to be truly loved by another man and in this case two other men. We kissed and we explored every inch of his body giving him pleasure where he had never had pleasure before and giving him feelings which he had only imagined in his wildest dreams late at night with his hard cock in his hand.

It was so much fun to be able to work together as Van twisted on the bed below us moaning and making funny little sounds which sounded like a cross between a cat and a dog or something else in between. Primeval sounds coming from his subconscious inner being. Sounds he had wanted to make for so long and now could come out for all the world to hear.

Timmy took Van’s cock into his mouth and sucked up and down and then I did the same and we traded back and forth. We massaged his balls and touched his legs and thighs. He told us over and over how much he loved what we were doing to him and still he cried tears of joy at finally being loved by another man.

The head of his cock was enormous and I ran my hand over its wet slick surface and around the lip finding his sweet spot hidden under the tip. It may have been the largest cock head I had ever seen. I told Van how great it was and I could see it made him feel good. Why are we all so bound up in the size of our equipment? So stupid but so human I thought as I licked it and then Timmy licked it.

“Tom let me hold it for you while you work on the tip and then we can bring him off. I can’t wait to see him shoot his load,” Timmy said grinning like the Cheshire Cat as he squeezed his fist around the base of Van’s fat cock. It was a stretch but finally he had it in his grip as I looked up at Van watching us.

“What are you going to do?” he said almost terrified.

“How much do you want to feel Van?” I asked.

“I guess I want to feel it all Tom,” he answered.

“Then lie back and get ready to ride cause we are going to take you into outer space man,” I said as I began to work his cock head over with the palm of my hand. I loved to work on a guys cock and send him into an orbit of sensual pleasure and pain. Soon I had him thrashing on the bed as he begged us to let him cum. He would sit halfway up and then lay down and then clench his abs and then relax while I continued to rub the tip without stopping.

Finally I knew he had enough and I nodded to Timmy who let go of Van’s cock and began to slide his fist up and down the shaft as fast as he could pointing it towards Van’s chest. I saw Van’s balls tighten even farther that they usually were and his abs muscles clench with his imminent eruption.

In time with his stifled scream I watched as the first huge rope of cum shot from the tip of his cock like a freaking gun. Damn this boy could shoot some jizz I thought. The rope of milky white cum spun through the air twisting and turning. The end was twisted back like a candy cane. It was so freaking fucking hot I was almost creaming in my pants just watching it fly through the air.

Van cried out again and shot another huge load which was followed by 4 more. His whole hairy chest was covered with cum dripping down into the hairs. Lord what a mess this was going to be cleaning up. Timmy gave me his cock which I stuffed in my mouth and continued to pump the last few squirts of cum out. I sat up with a satisfied grin on my face as Timmy said, “Fuck me man you can really shoot a load! Now we have to get this shit out from all your hair man.” as he leaned down to set about the job. I joined him and it was hard work but someone had to do it I thought to myself. Van lay exhausted on the bed as Timmy suck up a large glob of white cum and then went up and kissed Van full on the mouth. As this was Van’s first kiss by a man at first he was taken aback but then he got into it and they sucked tongues for awhile until I got some cum in my mouth and traded places with Timmy.

His mouth was wet and warm and he was not as good a kisser as Timmy was but he hadn’t ever had any practice so to speak and as we all know practice makes perfect. He was hyper ventilating and crying and moaning and crying and he held us and thanked us for making love with him. I ran to the bathroom and got a wash cloth with warm water on it and came back to clean his chest off.

“Oh man that was so incredible. I had no idea that it could ever feel so good. I mean I imagined what it might feel like but nothing I could ever do to myself ever even came close to what you guys did.Why did I wait so long?” he cried. “I want to do it more. I want to experience everything. Please what’s next?”

“Just take it slow and easy Van,” Timmy said.

“Oh shit Timmy the days of taking it slow and easy are over for Van. I want it all and I need to make up for all this lost time. Shit I’m 38 years old and have wasted half my fucking life mooning over what happened when I was in high school and I threw all that shit away in church today like Megan told me to do. I am ready to start over and I am refreshed and renewed guys and I want you to show me everything and then let me go,” he said sitting up in bed.

“OK OK man we’ll give you your flying lessons but you also need to take it slow and easy. Not everyone out there is as nice as we are and there is lots of shit out there you don’t want. Believe me please and follow our advice. You have to be careful and let us help you find some cool guys to hang with. Please don’t go off on your own,” I pleaded.

“Yeah sure. I get you. I really do. But for now let me see some hard cock. I definitely know I want some prime cock and I want it now,” he said laughing as he reached up and grabbed both Timmy and I in our crotches squeezing our stiff dicks. “Oh shit yeah. That is what I am talking about. Prime grade A number one meat on the hoof.”

Timmy and I stood up side by side at the end of the bed and Van scooted down to the end and put his feet on the floor and reached up with each hand grabbing the bottom of our boxers. He pulled slowly moving his eyes back and forth between Timmy and me as our boxers went down and down. Our pubes were exposed and then the base of our hard cocks and then the shafts and finally the tips were set free and each of our cocks flew up through the air to hit our hard clenched bellies.

“Oh my God these are so beautiful guys. I have dreamed about what they would look like but I am speechless. Pierre’s has been the only other hard on I have ever seen in person. He pulled our shorts to the floor and we stepped out and moved our hard cocks together in front of Van. He reached up his hands and just held onto each hard shaft and squeezed and looked. He lifted them and turned them and stroked them. He touched them and looked them over every inch. He pulled them down and pushed them between our legs and then let them back up. He milked them making us ooze precum which he used to lubricate each shaft.

“Damn that feels good Van,” Timmy said as Van started to massage our balls.

“Your balls are so squishy guys. Mine are so hard and small and yours are so incredible the way they each hang down and swing back and forth. This is so cool,” Van said with this huge smile on his face as he leaned his face forward into Timmy’s crotch and we could hear him breath deeply. He then smelled my crotch and then Timmy’s and then mine again.

“God it is amazing how different each of you smell but still similar you know. It’s so earthy and so musky or something. I just can’t think of the right word but I do now I like it!” he said looking up at us and smiling that cute smile of his. He was really like a kid who had never tasted candy before being turned loose in a candy store.

He kissed our cocks and just explored and took his time kissing and licking each dick and set of balls in front of him. He explored our navels and our pubes and thighs and legs.

“So who is going to be first? Let’s see. Ennie Meanie Miney Moe who shall be the first to go! How about Timmy?” he said as he pushed Timmy’s cock head into his mouth and let go of my cock to massage Timmy’s balls while he stroked and sucked on Timmy’s penis. He made these funny slurping noises as he sucked Timmy. In and out of his mouth he went. Timmy held Van’s head lightly as he thrust his cock into Van’s mouth.

I leaned over and Timmy and I kissed as Van sucked on his cock. “Careful Van. Watch your teeth man. Use your lips and your tongue. Yes Oh that’s great. Yeah that is soooo gooood,” Timmy told Van. “Look man I am going to shoot my load in a minute. Don’t stop pumping my cock when I shoot OK. Just keep jerking me off till I am finished.”

Van nodded his head and Timmy began to thrust faster and Van began to jerk Timmy’s cock faster. I could tell from looking at Timmy’s body and the way his muscles tensed that he was going to shoot and he did with a grunt. He held onto Van’s head forcing his cock deep in Van’s throat. Van started to choke but then recovered and took all that Timmy had to give as his thrusts slowed down and finally stopped.

“OHHHHH Shit I am not a fucking virgin anymore. Thank you Timmy. Oh thank you man. I finally took a man in my mouth. Damn that was so good. I didn’t hurt you did I? Sorry about the teeth. I will get better I promise. I am a fast learner I really am,” Van said all at once while sitting back and looking at Timmy’s cock deflating in front of him. A final drip of cum was dripping out of Timmy’s cock and stretching about 3 inches. Van leaned forward and opened his mouth wide and reached out his tongue and caught the jizz on his tongue and raised up licking it all into his waiting mouth.

“Now it’s your turn Tom Peters. How about you lie on the bed and let me work on your cock for awhile,” Van said when he had finished swallowing the cum.

“Sounds good. I need some relief man. Shoot me on my belly so you can see what it looks like,” I told him as I walked over and lay on the bed and spread my legs wide. “Timmy sit here beside me and play with my nipples man and kiss me OK,” I said to Timmy patting the bed as I felt Van run his hands up and down the inside of my hard thighs finally grabbing my cock and balls in his hands.

I gave myself over to the wonderful sensations of having my cock and balls sucked on at the same time my lover was biting my nipples and I was sucking on his finger tips. Timmy then started to kiss my chest and went up to the little area under my neck. That little hollow area between the bones that is so cute and so sensual. I arched my neck as Timmy’s tongue ran around that oh so sensitive area. I knew he was feeling my heat as he opened and closed his lips on my skin, tasting me and tasting my heat and my ultimate love for him.

He came up and met my gaze with his smile and stroked his hand down my face and around and under my chin tracing the hollow of my throat as I leaned up and he leaned down to kiss and lock tongues. The sensations I was feeling were intense as my crotch was on fire and Van was trying his best to put out those fires with his mouth and tongue and wet lips but he only increased what I was feeling and made me moan inside of Timmy’s mouth as I struggled to contain my impending orgasm.

“Oh yes Van that is great. Slide your fingers under my balls man and explore the area behind the balls. Oh Oh Oh yes you got it man. Oh fuck that is soooooo goooooodddd,” I told Van as he followed my instructions and explored my ass crack with his fingers as he continued to suck on my dick. Timmy half lay beside me running his finger tips across my chest and down my belly as he watched Van suck on my cock.

I could feel surprising waves of heat emanating from Timmy’s body as he continued to just touch me. My body, my blood and even the bones in my body ached with the love I felt for Timmy as I disappeared in the moment and felt myself shoot. I didn’t have time to warn Van I was going to shoot so I think it caught him a bit off guard but he continued to stroke my slippery cock as I shot 3 big ropes of white milky cum on my chest dripping the last little bit over his fist and onto my navel filling up my belly button.

Oh I felt so good with my release. All the pressure in my balls was gone and I just lay there panting, taking it all in. I was floating on a sea of sexual pleasure. Timmy continued to trace his fingers across my chest around the ropes of cum lying there as I raised my head to see Van lean down and stick his tongue into my navel and drink it dry. It felt so good and I squirmed to get the most feelings I could from his explorations. He smiled and smacked his lips and then started to lick his hand continuing to smack his lips enjoying his meal!

“Damn that was so fucking cool when the cum shot out of your dick man. Lord I want to see a replay of that sometime. You want to help me clean up this mess Timmy,” Van said pointing at the cum on my chest.

“Sure. I can’t get enough. It’s what keeps me strong and in shape. My special vitamins,” Timmy said giggling as he leaned down to lick my cum with Van. They licked me clean and then came up and we all kissed and I held Van in my arms on one side and Timmy in my arm on the other side. We lay there listening to Van Morrison sing one of his great love songs content with ourselves and the world.

“I don’t think I could ever thank both of you enough for what you did today,” Van said at last breaking the silence. “You gave me the space I needed and let me decide what I knew I needed to do and just let me do it. Oh God I feel like a huge weight has been lifted off my shoulders and I can fly now. I really can fly. That sermon today, lunch with your incredible family and friends and then this. It all fits together so perfectly just like the stones in one of my walls.”

“I am just glad that we could be here for you Van,” Timmy said.

“So when do my lessons continue?” Van said with a grin on his face.

“Lets go get that puppy and maybe rent a movie, get some pizza and then later we can continue your lessons. Let this one sink in first and digest it for awhile,” I said lifting my arms forcing Timmy and Van to sit up. We all kissed again and then got out of bed to find our clothes. Van put his borrowed clothes and we were ready. Timmy shut off the computer and we all went into the bathroom to take a leak and look at ourselves in the mirror.

“Do you think we all smell like sex?” Van said. “I mean do you think your parents and my brother will be able to smell it on us?”

“No I don’t think they will but I can sure tell that your cherry has been popped from that shit eating grin on your face and the fact that you are like floating 10 feet off the floor!” I laughed as I grabbed Van and hugged him tight.

“We need to find you a friend and I think I may know just the guy for you,” I said as we walked towards the stairs.

“Who Tom?” Timmy said. “Oh shit you want to set him up with Paul don’t you?”

“Well what do you think? They would be perfect for each other right now. I mean Van doesn’t want to leave his parents because of their health at the moment and Paul needs someone really super safe and who would be better than our friend Van. And with Paul that will keep Van out of trouble and away from any bad shit he might get into if we aren’t watching him!” I said.

“You mean the Paul that was at lunch? The priests husband? He’s fucking gay man!” Van almost yelled as we stood there at the top of the stairs. “I don’t believe it. He is so freaking hot man and he is more my age.”

“Let me see what we can work out OK? No promises or anything.” I said as I pushed on their backs to get them started down the stairs.

I went into Mike’s room where he was busy reading a book listening to some music. “How about a break big guy and lets all go for a little ride.” I said. Brent got up when I entered wagging his tail knowing that Van was nearby.

Mike looked up and said, “Yeah I could use a break. My eyes are cross eyed,” he crossed his eyes and made a goofy face and I laughed. “Where are we going?” he asked.

“Big surprise big guy. Big surprise for a big guy!” I laughed. “Go get your brothers and see if they want to join us OK?”

Mike was up and off like a shot and soon he was back with Ben and Willie in tow and we were heading down the stairs. Grand, dad and Mrs. H. were all in the living room reading the Sunday paper. They looked up as we entered and told them we were going out for awhile. We told them we would stop for pizza on the way home and would have a big surprise for them when we got back. They smiled and told us to have fun and the obligatory “BE CAREFUL!” that parents and grandparents always tell you.

When we got outside I asked the boys to ride with Timmy and I would ride with Van in his truck so that we could all have seat belts. Brent rode in between Van and I in his truck and we set off for his brothers house. It was a nice afternoon for a drive in the country. Bob was the brother that owned the garage with his other brother Mike. Van told me Bob was 50 and Mike was 52 years old. Bob had 4 kids and Mike had 3 and Bob had always been a bit pissed at Van for not staying on at the garage. He didn’t understand the work that Van did and was always giving him grief about quitting.

The warm air felt good as we drove along. I had my arm on Brent's back and was petting him as we drove. Every once in awhile he would lean over and give me a wet sloppy dog kiss and then kiss Van. We pulled into a driveway that went past the garage to a brick ranch house set back off the road in a clump of trees. Another identical house was about 100 yards to the left and Van pointed that Mike lived in that one. Close to work I thought and to each other.

We drove around behind the house to a small barn where we saw kids playing in a pen filled with the puppies. We parked and Mike and the boys were out of the car running over to the pen with huge wide eyes and grins the size of Seattle on their faces. Bob and his wife were sitting under a tree in the backyard enjoying a Sunday afternoon off and got up as we walked over. Bob shook Van’s hand and sort of cuffed him on the back of the head like older brothers are want to do. Showing Van who was boss I supposed. Establishing the family pecking order. Van introduced Timmy and I and we all shook hands. Bob looked us over checking us out and seeing if we were devils or something for stealing his brother away from Sunday lunch!

Timmy was his normal charming self and soon had Bob’s wife Betsy eating out of the palm of his hand. I was chatty as well and soon Bob relaxed and took us over to see the puppies. Mike and the boys had let themselves into the enclosure with Bobs kids and I guessed Mikes as
well. The puppies were yelping and nipping as the kids laughed and wrestled with them.

We stood there watching the sheer and utter delight of a child with a puppy. Something about puppies and kids just made me smile.

“So Mike which puppy do you like the best?” Van asked.

“You mean it for real Van?” Mike asked.

“I mean it for real,” Van replied. Mike got up and came over to the fence to hug Van tight around the neck. Then he came over and hugged me and then Timmy. Van introduced him to Bob and Betsy who of course loved him the minute they saw him and knew the puppy was going to him. Mike picked out a very cute black, brown and tan female and held her up for us to see. The puppy licked him on his face and squirmed in his arms as he cradled it and kissed it back.

“Can I call her Blackie?” he asked.

“You can call her whatever you want Mike. She is your dog now,” I said reaching over to pet her and tousle Mike’s hair.

Mike went over to Bob and Bob told him some things he needed to know about dogs and puppies. We had some food he would give us that would last a few days and he recommended a dog bed and told us about a good vet he knew and where to buy food etc. Mike listened intently his small face taking it all in. Timmy and I listened as well and as neither of us had ever had a dog we would be learning along with Mike. Van offered his help in training Blackie and in giving us any tips or pointers we might need.

We all shook hands and Van opened the gate to let Mike out with his new friend for life. Ben and Willie didn’t want to leave the other puppies and their new friends but we needed to get moving. We shook hands and thanked Bob and everyone and walked over to our vehicles. Mike got into Timmy’s car and put on his seat belt and then took Blackie in his arms. Blackie had no idea what was happening but I was sure she would miss her mom and brothers and sisters before long.

I made sure that Ben and Willie were buckled in and then gave them the bag of dog food to hold.
I went and got in Van’s truck where he was waiting talking to Bob and Betsy. I leaned over and thanked Bob again and told them how great it was to meet them and that if we needed any work done on our vehicles we knew where to come.

“You do that Tom! Nice to meet you,” Bob said as we drove off with Timmy following.

As we drove out of the driveway Van said, “Sometimes he gets my goat you know what I mean. He just knows which buttons to push but I am just not going to play that game anymore. I am living for me now not my brothers and sisters and in-laws.” His knuckles were white from holding the steering wheel. “I mean I love my parents and all but I just can’t life my life for all of them anymore. I need to let that shit go and just be a good son but also be who I am meant to be. Not some guy hiding in his closet afraid of everything outside.”

I reached over Brent and to rub Van’s shoulder, “It’s OK man. Just take a deep breath. Don’t let him get to you. He just loves you man and wants the best for you. I know they all do but you are right and because they love you it’s going to be fine. You’ll see. ”

“You’re right Tom. Thanks,” Van said as I could see him calm down and take a deep breath and relax.

“Can we swing by the place your brother said to go for supplies and see if it’s open?” I asked.

“Sure it’s right up here in this little strip mall. They are nice people. They are a young couple and they give great deals on all their stuff and they really love dogs!” Van said.

“Look man how much do I owe you for the dog. It was my idea and I want to pay you something,” I said.

“No way man. It’s my treat all the way. No way am I going to take any money from you Tom after all you have done for me,” Van said emphatically.

I could tell by the tone of his voice and the look on his face he was serious so I shut up and let it go. I made the offer and he refused and that was that. I wasn’t going to push. What a great present for Mike and our whole family. I hoped the puppy would be happy living with us and wouldn’t get into to much trouble making a mess and chewing up stuff.

Van pulled into the strip mall and we saw that the store was open. We all got out and walked inside and Ben and Willie went to look at the fish and the birds while Van introduced us to the young couple who owned the store. They immediately loved Blackie and took Mike to show him everything he would need. We looked at dog beds and got some rubber chew toys and puppy chow and cow hooves for Blackie to gnaw on instead of shoes and socks and books and stuff. Mike was still in heaven carrying around his puppy and talking to her and laughing when she licked his face.

I paid for everything and luckily had enough cash on hand to cover it all. We carried it all out to Van’s truck and put it in the back. We loaded up again and I took my cell phone out and called ahead to Murphy’s and ordered pizza for everyone. I remembered there was a video store right next to Murphy’s where we could pick up a DVD for Van, Timmy and I and one for Grand and the boys to rent for the night. Timmy followed us to Murphy’s and we parked leaving Mike and Blackie in the car.

I told the boys to go ahead into the video store and pick out something they wanted to watch they they thought Grand might like and Van, Timmy and I went in behind them.

“So what’s your pleasure men?” I asked as I opened the door for them.

“How about a good action film that is funny?” Timmy said.

“Have either of you seen Grosse Point Blank with Jon and Joan Cusak, Minnie Driver and Dan Aykroyd?” I asked.

“No is it good?” Van said.

“It is one of my all time favorites,” I told them as I walked over to the action comedy section and pulled it out. I let them look at the cover.

“Well that was easy,” Timmy said handing it back to me.

The boys ran up with the movie Paulie which I loved. It was about a talking parrot starring Cheech Marin of Cheech & Chong fame. It was cute and funny and a good choice.

“Good choice boys,” I said as I took the movies up to the counter and gave them my rental number. I paid for the movies and turned to Timmy, “Hey man my cash is getting a bit low after paying for all the puppy stuff and these vids can you help out with the pizzas?”

“Sure no problem man. Are they under your name?” he asked as we walked out the door.

“Yeah I told them Tom Peters,” I said as Timmy walked over to Murphy’s. I wondered if Jake was working tonight or if he was with Cary. I thought an evening with Jake might be good for Van but he was probably to young for his tastes being only 19 and all.

I walked over to the Timmy’s car and got the boys settled into the back seat and reached inside and petted Blackie who was still licking and nuzzling Mike’s neck. Mike was in heaven and loving every minute.

“Tom, I love Blackie. Thank you, thank you, thank you,” Mike said over and over again.

I leaned in and said, “The person you really need to thank is Van and then dad. Van made it all possible and he paid his brother for her and dad said yes to a dog even though I think he wanted to say no. We have to make sure she is no problem OK and take real good care of her.”

“Can she sleep in my room with me?” Mike asked hopefully.

“Yeah I think so. We need to spread some newspapers down and you will have to get up in the middle of the night for a few weeks and take her outside so she doesn’t have an accident in the house,” I told him. Mike nodded solemnly. “And maybe we can take her with us to work on some days and see how she does but we will have to play that by ear. If she interrupts our work then we might have to reconsider but I think it will work out OK.”

Timmy came back carrying the boxes of pizza which we placed in the trunk of his car for the short ride home. We all got in and started for home. When we drove in the driveway I saw that it was about 6:00 PM on the dashboard clock. We could have Timmy read a chapter then the boys could have their pizza and watch their movie with Grand while we went upstairs for some pizza, a movie and of course some SEX!

Grand, dad and Mrs. H. came out of the house as we drove up and met Blackie. Mike was so proud as he showed her to them and explained everything he was going to do to make sure she was happy and a very good dog. They laughed an petted her and each one held the sweet puppy in their arms. Blackie took right t them with no problem and soon won their hearts. We unloaded all the stuff and left the dog food in the garage and took the dog bed upstairs to Mikes room.

I told Ben to grab the book as Timmy was going to read outside under the tree in five minutes.

“Whoopee,” he yelled as he ran off to fetch the book from his room.

I walked downstairs to see that Timmy had brought the pizza in and that Van had cracked a beer. We all walked outside and found space on the ground or in chairs around the tree to hear the next chapter of Redwall. Ben ran out with the book and handed it reverently to Timmy who sat up straight and took a deep breath and started to read.

He jumped right into the middle of a fierce battle between the weasels and rats and rabbits and hedgehogs. Lots of blood and guts and chivalry and good deeds and bad deeds. Evil and good. Wonderful descriptions and Timmy was in rare form tonight playing each role and giving each animal its own special voice. The descriptions of their feasts and the food they ate was wonderful and made me hungry! Van was enthralled as was our whole group as we sat quietly in rapt attention hanging on his every word. When he finally closed the book and took a deep breath we all sighed and kept quiet hoping for more but knowing it was over for this time.

Ben, Willie and Mike played with Blackie while all the adults got up and told Timmy what a great job he had done. His mom was especially impressed and went over to give him a long hug. He blushed deeply when she whispered something in his ear and turned to kiss her on the cheek.

Grand called the boys inside for pizza and Blackie jumped and ran after them. Mrs. H. and dad went to get in their car to drive to the movies and have dinner. We told them to have a great time and we might see them later. We followed the boys inside and grabbed one of the pizzas along with a coke and a few bottles of water, a couple of beers for Van and our movie and headed up stairs telling everyone we would see them a bit later.

I got Van to latch the door behind us as we made our way up the stairs. Van went to take a leak while Timmy and I carried the food, drinks and movie into the bedroom.

Van walked in and said moving his arms up and down in a weighing motion, “Well guys what will it be SEX or food? SEX of food? Hum I wonder what it will be?”

I knew that Timmy would be hungry but thought maybe we should take care of Van’s education first and then eat. “How about we have a little bit of fun first and then eat pizza and watch our movie. You can put your drinks in my mini fridge over there Van.” I said pointing to the little refrigerator in the corner of my room. Van went over and put his beers and our sodas and water in the fridge and then turned to face us kicking off his sandals and stripping naked. Timmy and I did the same and we all came together in the middle of the room and began to fondle each others cocks and balls. Soon we were all hard and ready for some action.

“How about Tom and I loosen up your butt and then I fuck you and then I will ride your cock. It’s to big for Tom’s tight butt but I can open mine up to take a guy as large as you are with no trouble,” Timmy said grinning.

I left the room and got a damp washcloth from the bathroom and came back. We had Van lay down on his stomach and we started to massage his back and legs and soon spread his ass checks. I wiped the washcloth up and down his crack paying special attention to his butt hole trying to get it as clean as I could.

Timmy bent down and kissed the back of his balls which made Van moan and lift his ass and legs up higher in the air. Timmy played with his tight balls and then reached under and pulled his semi hard cock backwards to face us. Damn that head was huge I thought as I leaned down to lick the cock head and the sweet spot exposed to my tongue while Timmy held the shaft. I backed off to let Timmy have a go and he licked around Van’s exposed cherry hole. We both ran our fingers around the puckered surface causing Van to arch his back and clench his ass muscles.

I watched Timmy run one of his fingers into the hole and then two. I did the same and then he did the same as we tried to loosen Van up. He seemed looser than I was. We played around going slowly as we could.

“Fuck me Timmy. I want to feel what it’s like to be fucked,” He turned his head to look at us. “Is it weird for me to imagine it’s Pierre fucking me guys even though I know it’s you?”

Both Timmy and I laughed and told him it was no problem that he wouldn’t hurt our feelings and that it was perfectly normal. I think that made him feel better. I reached between Timmy’s legs and squeezed his cock until it was hard and then I rolled a condom over his shaft. He shivered with delight and anticipation as I touched the sensitive skin covering his penis.

I held his cock and guided it towards Van’s waiting hole as Timmy told Van to relax and to let him know if it hurt or he wanted him to pull out. Van nodded his head as Timmy pressed his cock head against the hole and pushed. It was amazing to watch the head of his dick squeeze itself into Van’s butt hole. I was fascinated just watching it slide inside and then the hole squeeze back around it almost like a mouth swallowing a fork full of food. The head finally disappeared completely inside the hole and then the shaft started to slide in.

Van grunted loudly and Timmy stopped and said, “Is it OK man. I’m not hurting you am I?”

Van grunted, “No man it just feels so weird. Like I am going to shit or something. OHHHH God Yesss!”

“That’s normal to feel like that Van. Trust me it’s normal and you aren’t going to shit.” Timmy assured Van.

Timmy continued the forward thrust of his amazing hips finally pushing completely inside with his black pubes brushing up against Van’s brown ass hairs. I reached out and ran my hand over the smooth very hard surface of Timmy’s ass as he clenched his butt muscles. I took my other hand and ran it over Van’s butt trying to relax him for Timmy’s impending thrusts.

“Are you OK man,” Timmy said as he ran his hands up and down Van’s back. “Just get used to it man and please make sure you tell me if it hurts or you want me to stop. Please kiss me Tom.”

I leaned up and met Timmy for a kiss while he let Van get used to his hard cock inside his butt. He stayed as still as possible but finally started to pull back out bringing a huge grunt from Van. Then forward almost letting his crotch touch Van’s butt stopping just shirt of slamming skin against skin and then back out and then in increasing his speed with each thrust. God Timmy could move his hip muscles. I never tired of watching him move. His back was straight as an arrow and it was like he was riding a horse. Only his hips and ass moved back and forth.

Van grunted and buried his face in the covers of the bed as Timmy rode him like a buck-n-bronco. At one point Van lifted his head off the bed and arched his neck back as far as it would go opened his mouth wide and half screamed, half gurgled, “OHHHHH GGGGOOODDD,” before burying his head back in the covers to scream and cry and moan as Timmy fucked his ass. He never said stop so Timmy figured he was OK and kept pumping in and out of Van’s virgin asshole.

Timmy was moving at top speed now as his hips and chest slammed hard into Van’s soft cheeks on each forward thrust. I watched as Timmy tensed his body and I knew from experience he was about to shoot his load which he did a few seconds later. I could read him like a book. He continued to slam himself against Van finally stopping and falling over on Van’s back out of breath. He kissed those bumps on Van’s back where the skin was stretched so tightly across his spine. Van had his head buried in the pillow and we could hear his muffled moans.

“Damn that was a great ride Van. Thanks. Your ass is so sweet man. So fucking cherry. Oh man Tom was I good or was I good?” he said smiling and breathing hard.

“You were good man. Damn you can move your hips. Shit I love to watch you drive your piston Timmy!” I exclaimed.

Timmy pulled his softening cock out of Van’s ass and I stripped the rubber off and tossed it in the trash.

“Do you need something to drink?” I asked.

“A sip of beer would be great Tom,” Van said and Timmy said water would be good for him.

I got a beer out of the fridge and a bottle of water. Van turned over and sat up to take the beer from my hand. He chugged about half of it as Timmy chugged his water. I took the water and chugged the rest of it as Van drained his beer.

“Shit I can’t believe I drained that whole bottle Tom. You must think I’m an alkie or something,” Van said.

“Nah man. It really takes it out of you being fucked by the master. Just wait till he rides your cock in a few minutes,” I laughed as I took the empty beer bottle and put it by the trash to recycle later with the plastic water bottle. I wondered with a chuckle if you could recycle rubbers filled with cum! Probably not.

“What are you laughing about Tom,” Timmy asked.

When I told them they both laughed hysterically at the thought of a condom recycling factory. I grabbed another condom and walked back to the bed where Timmy was squeezing Van’s cock making it twist and grow and get fat as a huge German Sausage! Maybe one of those special sausages from the town of Kassel I thought. I had heard they were the very best of any German sausage! Timmy and I both kissed Van’s stiff hard cock and took the head in our mouths to make him as hard as possible and then I told Van to scoot up on the bed. I placed a few pillows behind his head and handed the condom to Timmy who placed it over Van’s cock. That was one stretched rubber I thought as he rolled it down to the bottom of his cock.

“Damn it’s to bad we have to use these things isn’t it?” Van said watching Timmy unroll the rubber on his dick.

“Yeah but it is always best to use one. Better to be safe than sorry because the alternative is not good man. Our advice is to always carry a few with you and don’t be tempted to do anything without one. EVER!” Timmy said to Van seriously.

I told Van to hold his cock up straight and then I helped Timmy get positioned over Van’s cock. Timmy was a great squatter and had great control of his muscles as he reached behind him to spread his ass cheeks. I helped guide Van’s hard cock up to Timmy’s ass and then leaned down to watch as Timmy opened his sphincter muscles as wide as they would go. A huge black hole appeared which completely swallowed Van’s over sized dick in one huge thrust.

Timmy leaned his head back and grimaced as he felt the size of Van’s cock up his butt hole but he took it with no trouble. Damn that boy could open wide.

“Jesus Van you have one huge cock. Damn man what an ass stretcher,” Timmy said between his clenched teeth.

“I’m not hurting you am I?” Van said with a worried look on his face. “ I can’t believe you can take it like that.”

“No it feels good. Nice and tight. Now get ready for a ride man. Tom will you stand behind me and let me lean against you while I ride this big bad boy?” Timmy said.

I positioned myself behind my lover and let him lean back into me putting my hands under his arms for support as he began to ride that fat sausage up and down. Could be a new ride at the State Fair I thought with a chuckle.

“Damn what are you laughing about now Tom? Everything is so funny to you isn’t it?” Timmy said with mock seriousness.

“Well I was just imagining what this would be like as a ride at the State Fair and it made me laugh.” I said continued to laugh. “We could charge guys to either ride Van’s cock if they felt man enough or for you to ride their cock if they felt man enough. Either way we would make tons of money.”

Timmy started to laugh and then Van started to laugh and soon we were all laughing at the thought. Timmy never lost his stride but continued to ride up and down on Van’s enormous cock while laughing his wonderfully seductive laugh. Van was enjoying the sensations of this ride and tried to match Timmy’s thrusts but soon gave up trying and just lay there watching as Timmy rode up and down. He was hypnotized by Timmy’s cock bouncing up and down and up and down and up and down.

I held on to Timmy and tried to give him the support he needed as he sped up his riding. I thought his legs must be so damn tired but he kept it up pushing back on me as he stretched Van’s cock backwards making him cry out and beg Timmy to stop. Timmy straightened up again and continued to ride until he saw Van clench all his muscles and heave straight up with his hips. A huge grunt escaped from his clenched lips as he came and came and came again.

“Oh holy shit. Oh shit. Oh shit man. What the fuck have I been missing all these years. I am such a fucking freak man. I just can’t believe it,” Van cried as he lay on our bed breathing hard. Tears were pouring out of his eyes as Timmy raised off his cock and collapsed on the bed beside Van. I reached up and took the condom off and walked over to the trash can where I threw it on top of the others. I grabbed a bottle of water for Timmy and another beer for Van and walked back to the bed where I sat down next to them. I handed them their drinks. Timmy was sweating as he downed his bottle of water. But he had a satisfied smile on that beautiful face of his.

“Damn I think I may have worked up an appetite guys,” he said grinning as he sat up and went over to find the pizza. “How about some grub and a movie?”

“Damn man how do you do it?” Van said. “I feel exhausted but in a good way I guess. I just wish I hadn’t waited so fucking long for this. What a waste of my life guys.”

“Well it’s all changed now Van. New life for you from this day forward. The old Van is gone for good and the new improved sexy gay man is here to stay!” I said as I walked over to the pizza and grabbed a slice. I ate a bite while I juggled the movie out of its case and slipped it into the DVD player.

Van lay on the bed drinking his beer while the opening credits rolled. I went over and sat on the floor next to Timmy with my back leaning against the end of the bed watching the film. Van slid down the bed and joined us. He grabbed a piece of pizza and we watched the opening scenes where Jon Cusak’s character botches the assassination of this guy and has to run down the stairs and shoot him instead. Soon we were laughing and giggling and eating and drinking and touching each other as we watched the movie. Joan Cusak plays his secretary and she is hysterical. I had her lines memorized I had seen them so often.

I loved this movie and could almost quote it line by line. Timmy and Van seemed to like it as well and I thought it was a good choice for this evening. We finished off the pizza and Timmy was still hungry so I walked over and slipped on my shorts and ran downstairs to see if there was any left in the kitchen. I peaked my head in the TV room and saw that Grand and the boys were engrossed in their movie. She waved at me and I waved back. I looked over the couch and saw that Blackie was sound asleep in Mike’s arms with her little head hanging over his arm. It was so cute I wished I had a camera.

I turned and walked into the kitchen and saw that there was about 3/4 of a pizza left in the box. I grabbed it and a few more bottles of beer and water to carry up stairs. I juggled it all in my arms and even managed to latch the door to the attic without dropping anything.

“Oh yeah way to go Tom!” Timmy yelled as I walked back into the room just at the scene where Jon Cusack is wrestling in the hallway with this short muscular guy who wants to kill him. John is finally able to kill him using a souvenir pen given to him by a guy at his high school reunion. I grabbed a piece of pizza and sat back down between Timmy and Van and we watched the remainder of the movie.

Timmy finished of the last piece of pizza and even scraped the melted cheese out of the box and ate every piece of crust.

“Great day my man. Great day. Hard to believe we have to start in and go back to work tomorrow morning,” Timmy said as he lay back against the bed with a satisfied look on his angelic face. “I am looking forward to running with Brad and Paul in the morning. I need my fix man. I just don’t think it’s going to happen today after the work out I just had from our man Van!”

“Yeah I know what you mean. Even I miss it,” I said as I ran my hand up and down his smooth hard leg.

“Guys as much as I want to stay here forever I need to go and check in at home. I will see you at the pool tomorrow, Timmy, and we can talk then. Guys thanks for everything. I know I keep saying it but I really mean it. You changed my life today. Completely and forever. I think I may even go home right now and e-mail Pierre and tell him I love him just to see what he says.” Van said squeezing my leg as he got up off the floor to find his clothes.

“I think that is a great idea Van. Let me know what he says if you can get in touch with him tonight.” Timmy said. “You have our cell phone numbers in case you want to call.”

We got up and slipped on some shorts and gathered up our trash and carried it all downstairs. The kids movie was just ending as well so Van stuck his head in and told everyone goodbye. he petted Blackie on her head and she licked his hand and nipped at his fingers with her sharp puppy teeth. He thanked Grand for a wonderful lunch and a great day and said he would see her at church next Sunday if that was OK.

“Van you are welcome anytime. I have really enjoyed meeting you and I hope you know you always have a place here in our home. Any friend of Tom and Timmy’s is a friend of ours,” she said as he gave her a kiss on the cheek.

We all walked outside together and Mike brought Blackie with us to see if she would pee. She immediately ran over on the grass and squatted like a good puppy and did her business while we watched. Mike told her what a good puppy she was to reinforce her good behavior and she licked his hand and smelled her pee.

Mike went over to Van and threw his little arms around him and said, “Van thanks so much for Blackie. You can come see her and bring Brent anytime you want OK.”

“Sure thing Mike. We’ll stop by to see how she is doing. I know that Brent will want to keep an eye on her and make sure she is behaving.” Van laughed as he hugged Mike.

Van whistled for Brent who was watching over Blackie and he walked to his truck. Timmy and I went over and gave him a GRUG and then we kissed him and told him how much we loved him. He started crying again and got in his truck. “I am such a baby man. Damn I can’t believe it.” he said as he wiped tears off his cheek.

“No you are just a man Van. You know real men are allowed to cry. You should have seen me at the beach I was a real waterfall wasn’t I Tom? Be cool man!,” Timmy said as we slapped the side of his truck and he drove away.

“What a day man,” I said throwing my arm across Timmy’s shoulder as we walked to the back door. Mike and Blackie were running around the backyard and I hoped that she would wear out and sleep well.

We opened the back door and she jumped up the stairs and ran into the kitchen sniffing all around. Mike called her and she looked up and bounded across the kitchen and pounced on him as he laughed and giggled and called her name.

Grand came down the back stairs and told us the boys were in bed and waiting for us to tuck them in. Mike went up the stairs and Blackie bounded up after him on her little short legs. We followed up behind them and I told Grand I would see that Mike got into bed. She said she would get us some lunch for tomorrow and when I told her I would come back and do that she told us she really wanted to that she enjoyed it and it gave her something to do. I figured it was OK and I wasn’t taking advantage of her or anything.

Timmy and I played with Blackie while Mike went into the bathroom and got into his pajamas and brushed his teeth. We got some newspapers and spread them on the floor by Mikes bed and showed Blackie where her dogie bed was although I knew she would be sleeping with Mike in his. Mike came running back in the room and picked up Blackie and got into his bed. We tucked him in and Blackie settled in under his arm on top of the covers.

“Do you think you will hear Blackie when she gets up?” I asked Mike.

“I think so Tom but what if I don’t?” he asked with a quiver in his voice at the thought of her having an accident and dad getting upset.

“Well we will just have to see. If Timmy or I wake up we will come down and see how you are doing OK. If you can take her outside that is great but if not get her on the paper so she learns to do it on there instead of a rug or the floor.” I told him as I leaned down to kiss him goodnight. Timmy kissed him as well and he hugged our necks.

“Thanks Tom and Timmy. You are the best big brothers I could ever have!” he said as he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep with the sweet smell of puppy breath in his face.

Timmy and I left the room and turned out the light and closed the door part way leaving a crack. We walked down to tuck in Ben and Willie and they were still awake reading their Richard Scary books.

“OK boys. Time for sleep! Let’s finish those books and snuggle down now,” I said in my best drill sergeant voice.

They but there books aside and snuggled down under their covers and Timmy and I came over and gave them each a quick tickle and then a kiss.

“Goodnight and sleep tight and don’t let those nasty old bed bugs bite!” I said. Timmy and I switched places and I kissed Ben and he kissed Willie and then we went to the door and closed it almost all the way and turned out the lights.

“Love you Tom! Love you Timmy!” they both called in unison as we turned to walk away.

We went back to the kitchen where Grand was finishing cleaning up after making our lunches. “Thank you boys. You don’t know what a blessing it is to have you around helping out like you do. This is a real family now isn’t it? We are all pulling together at last. You can really feel the love in this house! Now all we have to do is get your dad divorced and Alice and he married and then we will really be cooking with fire.” She laughed wiping her hands on the dish towel.

“Yeah have you talked to dad about that?” I asked.

“I mentioned it and he said he was talking to his lawyer next week about what he had to do. That is a good step for Alan.” Grand said.

“Thanks for everything Grand and for helping so much with the boys,” I said giving her a hug and a good night kiss.

“It’s no problem Tom. They keep me young and at my age I need all the help I can get!” she said with a laugh. “Don’t forget to look at my furniture tomorrow if you can. We can always store it in the garage.”

“Yeah we will do that Grand thanks,” I said as Timmy gave her a big hug and a kiss.

We saw her to the door and watched as she made her way across the driveway to the garage and walked up the stairs to her apartment.

“She is one great lady Tom. But you already know that don’t you? We are so freaking lucky,” Timmy said.

“Yeah we are lucky all around man,” I said as we went through the house turning off lights except for the back door and one in the kitchen for dad when he came home if he came home! Maybe tonight would be the night he got lucky I said to Timmy and we both started giggling hysterically at the thought of my dad and his mom making love and having sex!

We walked up the stairs and I peeked in on Mike and Blackie. They were still sound asleep so we continued up the stairs latching the door behind us. I needed to pee so I went into the bathroom and started to pee. Timmy came in and joined me and we battled with our streams of piss laughing as it hit the water in the toilet. We shook ourselves off and then brushed our teeth.

“Hey let’s take a shower Tom and get rid of all this stink before we hit the sack,” Timmy suggested.

“Great idea man. I like how you think,” I said clapping him on the shoulder as he turned on the water and we slipped off our shorts. As soon as the water was hot we stepped inside the shower and helped each other soap up kissing and playing with each others cocks. Not in a sexual way just in a friendly love you kind of way. It felt good to be clean as we rinsed off and turned off the water stepping out into the bathroom to dry off.

“Let me dry your hair,”Timmy said as he took my towel and rubbed my head. It felt good to have someone rub my hair dry. He leaned under the towel and we kissed and then I took the towel and started to rub his hair dry. I shook his head back and forth and he made these funny sounds with his lips and soon we were laughing and giggling. It felt so good to have someone to laugh with and to be silly with. It seemed like our whole family was spending lots of time laughing which must have been a good sign for our recovery. After years of pain and tears now it was joy and laughter.

Timmy turned around and I dried his back and squatted down to dry his legs and up into his ass and crack. He turned around and I dried the front of his legs and took special care to dry his wiggling cock and sagging balls and his forest of rich deep dark black pubic hairs. Then I went up across his chest and his arms and pits finishing with his face and then a deep long kiss. I was still wet so I let Timmy dry me off. I couldn't’t believe how great it was to have some else rub me down with a towel paying close and special attention to my private parts that weren’t so private any longer!

We finished up in the bathroom cleaning up the room as we left to walk to our bedroom. I saw the DVD and placed it on the table near the door to take back tomorrow.

“I drive right by there on the way to the club Tom. I’ll take it by in the morning on my way to swim,” Timmy said.

“Cool man. We are such a great team. Always helping each other out. It is so sweet Timmy,” I told him. “let’s check our e-mail OK and then talk about all we have to do tomorrow.”

Timmy went over and sat down at the computer and brought up our e-mail. Looked like the twins had been active. Shit I thought could I stand to cum another time today? Lyle had written as well as Sean. Timmy answered Sean first. He and Malcolm were back in DC and already missing the beach. They couldn't’t wait to retire there permanently and also to see us in DC in a few weeks. Timmy told him all about Van and what we did today and about our weekend and the party at Jake’s. He told them everything about everything. We didn’t hold anything back from these guys. They were our mentors and we had no secrets. Timmy was a pretty good typist and was fast on a keyboard. He told them about Cary and Africa and about going to church and about Megan’s sermon and her husband Paul being bi-sexual and having a child. He told them all about Blackie and Mike and our great Sunday lunch. It was a long e-mail and he finally punched send and off it went flying into cyber space.

Then we read Lyle’s e-mail which was not quite so long but was still pretty informative. Lyle had a good day and thought he preached a good sermon. The twins had come over that afternoon and they had a wonderfully long afternoon of sex and more sex and then more sex! Timmy told him about Megan and wanted to know if he knew her. He mentioned that her husband was bi-sexual as we figured we could trust another priest with that sensitive information. Timmy finished that one up and then scrolled down through all the junk e-mails deleted them all. That left our dessert for last.

Timmy looked up at me and grinned, “Well man do you feel up to it? I mean you didn’t get off on that last session so your balls are probably full of sweet jizz.” He reached over and grabbed my balls and squeezed them and said, “Yeah I think you have another shot left in the old sac and I am just the man to coax it out with a little help from our friends the fabulous twins from Rehoboth Beach!”

“Damn that feels good Timmy. Ohhh yeah squeeze them. Go for it man. Let’s see what they sent today.” I said.

Timmy kept his hand on my balls and I scooted around as he punched up the twins photos. The first one came up and it was absolutely insane. I mean truly insane. Timmy and I started to laugh and look and laugh. For awhile neither of us could figure it out but then it became clear. Both twins were sort of part laying part kneeling on a sand dune with the front half of their bodies lying over the edge of the dune so they were completely out of sight of the camera. They had someone, I guessed Phillip, bury their legs so only their ass were visible in the photograph sticking up above the sand. Their ass cheeks were stretched wide open and they both had opened their holes as wide as they could. It was insane to see these two butts and all this sand and the contrast of their smooth tanned skin and the sand and then in the center these huge gaping black holes. You had to really look to see what it was.

“Oh Jesus man those guys are completely out of it. They must have been higher than kites to do this shot. Lord God almighty,” I exclaimed as we looked at the photo and Timmy punched up the next one.

The next one was exactly the same except Philip had placed two flowers in their ass holes and they had clamped down their sphincter muscles as tightly as possible to hold the Gerber Daises as straight as possible. Now you got the contrast of their tanned smooth butt checks and the brilliant color of the flowers opposed to the white sandy dune and these sea oats blowing in the breeze off to one side.

“Shit man these guys are two much. I am totally in love with them and their outrageous behavior. Can you imagine Phillip now? He turned from a total dweeb geek to a guy who can take photos like this one.” I said with awe in my voice. I was imagining what the photos would look like in a book side by side on a page. Or in a gallery show in New York City. maybe Sean and Malcolm had some contacts that we could talk with about these photos.

The final photo came up and again their butts were raised into the air and instead of flowers they had placed foot long hot dogs with condoms rolled on stuck in their ass holes with the caption. Always Practice Safe Sex!

“Oh shit man look at that would you! What a great ad that would make. can you see that on bus shelters and on billboards all over the city!” I fell on the bed laughing and Timmy turned off the computer and fell on top of me kissing my neck and running his hands into my crotch making my cock grow and grow until it was fully erect. Timmy sat there absently playing with my cock and running his fingers through my pubic hairs. It felt so good. I felt so alive. His touch on my skin was electric and wonderful. Magical.

I wanted to ask Timmy something but I was a bit embarrassed. It was weird being embarrassed but I was and I just didn’t know how to put into words what I wanted or what I was thinking. When I was making love with guys I loved to just push them as far as I could push towards the edge of sexual pleasure and pain. I certainly never wanted to hurt anyone and that was never my intention but I really got off on rubbing a guys cock head until he screamed for me to stop. I wanted to go further than that and I had a fantasy that one could be taken to another place beyond that edge where all you felt was constant orgasm throughout your body. But first someone had to take you through the pain to the pleasure just waiting out of reach beyond. And it was impossible to do it yourself you had to have a partner help you over the edge.

Was it possible? Was such a place real or was I just imagining it existed? Sometimes I scared myself as I rubbed a guy and took him close to that place I knew existed and I just smiled and delighted in the agony I was causing because I knew it was the ultimate pleasure I could give to another man. What was I thinking? Why couldn't’t I ask Timmy what I wanted? I never had any trouble being blunt and open before so why now? I had never told anyone about these thoughts. I thought they were weird. I just didn’t know.

“Tom can I ask you a question?” Timmy said as he took three fingers and his thumb and pulled gently on the tip of my hard cock bringing the skin up on to my cock head and then down while he massage my balls gently with his other hand.

“Sure Timmy shoot,” I told him.

“Well you know sometimes when you are jerking a guy off it’s like you go to someplace in your mind that I am just not sure of.” he looked at me. “I am bad at words man but what is that all about?”

“Oh shit you always amaze me Timmy. You can read me like a book man,” I said as I lay back thinking how to articulate what I wanted to say. “I was just thinking about the same thing man and was going to ask you about it. What does it look like this place I am in.”

“Well your eyes take on this funny weird look. It’s very sexy. It really is but you get this totally wicked smile on your face and sometimes I think you will go to far and hurt someone’s cock head or something. I mean I don’t know if that is even possible or anything. Am I making any sense?” he said looking at me while still pulling gently on my penis.

“Ohhhh that feels good. Yeah man you are making perfect sense. I was just thinking about how to tell you but wasn’t sure how to put it into words man. I mean it’s just a thought inside my head that is sort of weird and all but I’ll try.” I said

“I just think that sex is all about pleasure and giving the utmost pleasure to your partner. Right?” Timmy nodded his head. “I think it’s all about finding new and better ways to connect with your partner in ways that makes the pleasure so good you can hardly stand it. I think there is this place man where it is all about pleasure and that we can learn to take our partner there sometimes and this place it’s like magical man. It’s like you are just floating in pure pleasure that is nothing but orgasms without cumming or something. But to get there you have to go through the pain that is on the edge man. You have to be pushed off the edge man. You know when I am rubbing your knob how it feels so damn good you can hardly stand it? And you want it to just go on and on but at the same time you want me to stop cause it just hurts so much and you just want to cum and explode? But it’s like not a bad hurt like a broken arm or leg or anything it’s that other kind of hurt that I just can’t explain.” I stopped for a minute.

Timmy looked at me and said, “Yeah you have taken me there sometimes. But I always have you stop. I want it to go on but yeah I know what you are saying. But shit Tom I always cum and then its all over and its like lost man.”

I sat up excited, “Yeah that’s it exactly man. You lose it when you cum but I keep thinking that if you can stop yourself from cumming maybe you can find this place of pure floating pleasure for just a little while. Shit man I have even imagined that if you can take a guy to this place your body just floats and you sort of lose consciousness for awhile and everything shakes and you are filled with electricity or something. I don’t know and I have no idea if it even exists but I want to go there or at least try and I want to take someone else there sometime. I don’t think you can really hurt a guys dick by trying but I just don’t know.”

I stopped again breathing hard from my excitement at finally being able to tell someone about my innermost thoughts and desires.

“I’ll try to take you there Tom but I think it’s something we will have to work at over time,” Timmy said.

“Yeah that cool Timmy. I am so happy you know what I mean and don’t think I am some sort of freak or something,” I said rubbing my hand across his back while he continued to play with my cock and balls. We leaned over and kissed each other and then I lay back down. “Just experiment and see what happens Timmy. Just do what you want to and don’t listen to me even if I plead for you to stop.” I told him.

Timmy scooted down on the bed and I lay back taking a few deep breaths as I felt Timmy kiss my balls and slowly suck on them. He was very deliberate and took his time with each ball sac and then both. I felt spasms in my groin area as he worked on my nuts with his mouth and still pulled slowly on my hard cock with his hand.

“Tom can I tell you sometime?” Timmy said. I nodded my head as he went on. “I love your cock. I really do. It is so amazing. I love the way it looks and feels. It is so perfect and it’s mine and I just wanted you to know how much I love it. I also love to just say the word COCK. It’s just so cool to be able to tell you that I LOVE your COCK!”

I began to cry I was so happy. No one had ever actually said the words out loud and I had longed to hear them spoken. I knew I had pleased many guys over the past year and I knew that Timmy loved me but still it was so wonderful to actually hear him say he loved my cock. The center of my being and Timmy Hamilton loved it.

“Thanks man. I have wanted someone to tell me that for so long. I have wanted you to tell me that forever it seems. I love you Timmy,” I told him as I continued to cry.

Timmy kissed the base of my hard shaft and worked his way up and down the soft but hard skin. he found my sweet spot under the tip and licked it and nibbled on it until I arched my back and cried out, “Oh yes you got it man!” Then he slid his fist down my cock to the very base and I felt him squeeze shut cutting off the blood flow and making my cock explode with pleasure. The tip grew in size and turned a deep purple color. He was able to really get a grip on my cock and I hoped he wouldn’t let go.

He then just trailed his finger tips up and down the shaft making me twist on the bed and clench my muscles and rub the back of his head and shoulders. I was only feeling pleasure now. I was still a ways off from the edge but I was getting closer and it was in sight. I just enjoyed the fireworks in my crotch and all the feelings of pleasure Timmy was giving to me with his slight touch. He squeeze my cock with his other fist and milked some precum out of the tip. I looked and saw it was a huge glob. Timmy leaned down and took the tip in his mouth spitting saliva on the tip and then I saw him reach up with the palm of his hand. I knew what was going to happen next and I tried to prepare myself for the intense feelings that I knew were coming soon.

I saw the wet saliva mixed with precum sparkling on the end of my penis and then the tip disappeared into the palm of his hand and I felt the first spasms of pleasure and pain. Oh yes there was pain as he began to rub the tip in his rough palm. I clenched all my muscles and grunted loudly as he increased the speed and the pressure on the tip making me cry out again and again. I twisted and thrashed around on the bed. I glanced at Timmy and I saw that for the first time he knew what I knew and what I had seen before. The look on his face told the story. It was a completely wicked grin and he was totally enjoying himself.

He was taking me over the edge and he was himself over the edge as he rubbed my cock head. He laughed as he watched me struggle on the bed. My whole body was on fire and I was feeling incredible shots of pain in my cock but this kind of pain I never wanted to stop. My legs were shaking and I was rubbing my hand up and down his broad back and I had no idea of how long I lay there. I heard myself ask him to stop. beg him to stop. I felt myself crying tears which rolled down my cheek and I heard his breath and saw his smile as he watched me and gave me as much pleasure as another man could give.

Then I felt my cum shoot up out of the deep recesses my balls up into my shaft to dribble out and down my cock. It wasn’t a real true orgasms with a shoot but it just came out and it felt so good but still Timmy rubbed and twisted his hand over my cock but now there was milky white cum everywhere. On my shaft, in my pubes and running down on my balls and all over his hand.

He stopped and I grew quiet and then I felt his mouth surround the sensitive tip and start to lick and suck the cum. Again I screamed and arched my back as high as I could lift it while Timmy took my cum in his mouth and ran his rough tongue over my cock head. He was still smiling and sort of laughing as he licked his fingers and hand and then my balls and shaft as clean as he could.

“I am so sorry I couldn't’t take you there Tom. You just came to soon but I think it was close wasn’t it?” he asked me.

I whimpered in a small raspy out of breath voice, “ Yeah I was very close man. You were awesome Timmy. Thanks.”

“I know what you were talking about now. All of a sudden it came to me and wow I just got into it man. I couldn't’t stop. It was like the most fun I have had in a long time,” he said. “Let me get a rag and finish cleaning you up.”

I watched as he got up and walked to the bathroom to return in a few minutes with a warm wet rag which he used to clean up my pubes and cock and balls being careful not to touch the head of mu cock which was red and purple and so damn sore and sensitive. I hoped you couldn't’t hurt yourself but it was sure fun trying I thought. I was flying and floating and felt so good as Timmy snuggled next to me on the bed and we just lay there stroking each others arms and kissing every once in awhile.

“That’s not something we can do everyday Timmy but it was a great way to end the week. Thanks so much,” I said at last.

“It was good wasn’t it and I want you to try it with me later this week,” Timmy said. “So what are our plans for tomorrow Tom?”

“Well let’s see. We start off with our run in the park and I want to see if I can talk with Paul a minute about if he wants to meet Van on a more personal level. Then work all day. Mike has his appointment with the psychiatrist tomorrow afternoon at 5 PM so maybe we should meet at Grands after than to look at her furniture and see what we want. We can use some stuff for our apartment in Chapel Hill. Then of course some dinner and run at the park again and read and bed! Oh yeah I forget to add some sex somewhere in there!” I giggled.

“Do you think we are trying to cram to much into our days Tom?” Timmy said with a laugh as he lifted himself up on his elbow to look at me and trace his finger across my chest.

“Nah we are young and this is the time to experience life to its fullest Timmy. Let’s go for the gusto. I am going to check on Blackie and I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere lover boy,” I said sitting up and getting out of bed. I found a pair of boxers and slipped them on and went downstairs.

I peaked my head in Mike’s room and Blackie looked up at me from where she was sleeping next to Mike and wagged her little tail. I went over and picked her up and carried her downstairs and outside where I put her on the ground. She went right over and squatted and peed. I told her what a good girl she was and patted her and gave her lots of praise and then picked her up to go back inside.

Just then dad drove into the driveway and parked his car. He got out and came over to me and put his arm on my shoulder and patted Blackie as we walked inside. He was grinning from ear to ear so I knew he had just gotten laid. Oh shit I thought my dad getting laid.

“So I see you got lucky tonight dad-i-o!” I whispered.

“Is it that obvious Tom?” dad replied.

“Yeah man, your shit eating grin gives you away completely. I think it is so cool you and Mrs. H. I really want you to settle this divorce thing so I can start calling her mom!” I told him.

“I have an appointment with my lawyer tomorrow to find out what I need to do. I want to get it over with as soon as possible Tom. It was wonderful with Alice. I hadn’t felt so good and so special in many years Tom. She really likes me and after all these years of being told what a loser I was that feels so good to be loved. It just felt so good to be close to another person again. I knew that feeling with your mother Tom but that was such a long time ago. I just didn’t want to leave Alice’s house. I know how you and Timmy feel. Thanks for all your support and encouragement son,” he said putting his arm around my shoulders and hugging me.

I gave him a kiss and Blackie even reached up her little neck and gave him a wet sloppy kiss as well. We laughed and I went upstairs leaving dad to turn off the lights.

“Hey dad if you get up in the middle of the night would it be too much of a bother to just check on Blackie to see if she needs to go out?” I asked.

“No problem son. I will be glad to do that,” he said.

I took Blackie into Mike’s room and laid her back on the bed where she lay right down. I walked back upstairs latching the door and saw that Timmy was lying in bed looking at a magazine. I took off my boxers and jumped in bed next to him, took the magazine out of his hands and tossed it on the floor, and snuggled close. I could smell his sweet breath.

“Guess what? Your mom and my dad scored tonight. Big time man. They did the dirty deed and my dad loved it. He really loves your mom. Isn’t that the coolest thing?” I said excitedly.

“Yeah that is so cool. I can’t wait till they can get married Tom,” he said.

“Well dad is going to meet with his lawyer tomorrow so hopefully it won’t be long before we are not only lovers but brothers as well! Won’t that be a hoot!” I laughed as I tickled him in the stomach and we kissed. I leaned over and turned out the light and soon we were fast asleep ready for a new day.



My Best Friend - Chapter 18 – Monday

I opened my eyes and was instantly awake and ready to go. I thought how different each day was in waking up. Another new day. I sat up and slid my legs out from under the covers and put them on the floor. I turned around and looked at Timmy who was looking at me with his eyes wide open and his hand under his face. he was smiling and blew me a kiss.
"Good morning lover boy. Ready to hit the track?" I said.
"Yeah I was just like instantly was awake Tom," he replied.
"Me too. Our bodies must know we need to run again after the weekend off. Let’s go," I said as I got up to find my shorts, a t-shirt and running shoes and socks. I got dressed in the semi-dark of the room and heard Timmy doing the same. We sat down next to each other on the edge of the bed to put on our shoes and socks and then were off down the hallway to the bathroom to empty our bladders. We laughed as we battled our streams of pee in the toilet and then quickly brushed our teeth and headed down the stairs stopping for a nice kiss before descending to unlatch the door. Damn his tongue tasted sweet.
I saw that Mike’s bedroom door was open so we headed down to the kitchen where he and Blackie were waiting for us. Blackie came bounding over when she saw us and we bent down to pat her and tell her good morning. Mike was drinking some juice which he finished and put in the sink.
"How long have you been up guy?" I asked.
"About 15 minutes. I took Blackie outside. Dad took her out earlier so I think she did OK Tom? Did you take her out when I was asleep?" he asked.
"Yeah I took her before I went to bed. Did you wake up when dad took her?" I asked.
"Yeah I was going to do it but he said he was already up and all so I let him. Do you think that was OK Tom?" he asked.
"Sure Mike," I said putting my hand on his shoulder as we all went outside to stretch and warm up.
"I don’t think Blackie will be able to keep up with us around the track but let’s see how she does," I said and I started to bend over and stretch my legs and arms. We soon were into our limbering up exercises and were ready so we took off down the street. Timmy scooped Blackie up in his arms and ran with her to the park where we found Brad and Tricia waiting with Paul. They had warmed up already and were ready to go.
They oohed and aaahed over Blackie and told Mike how great she was and then they took off running. Mike, Tricia and I took off after them at a nice slow steady pace but soon Tricia and I had left Mike and Blackie behind and were on our own. It felt good to run again. My legs and body needed the exercise. I knew that Timmy craved it like a drug and he actually needed it like a person needs food or sex! I wasn’t at that level but I understood his needs. Tricia and I were about the same level so we were good partners,
When they passed us it was almost as if we were standing still. They were in a zone and we got out of their way and they were like incredible gifts from God. Their arms and legs pumping. Their chests heaving and their legs. Oh God their amazing legs! You could see every tendon and muscle as they ran in the early morning light.
Finally I got tired so I peeled off and found Mike playing on the grass with Blackie as I walked around with my hands on my hips cathcing my breath. How did they do it I thought? I mean I was in shape but I couldn’t even come close to these three. Tricia kept running slowly around the track and then Paul peeled off and I walked over to where he was catching his breath standing with his hands on his thighs bent over. He looked up as I walked up to him and smiled.
"Those two can run. I think I would kill myself trying to keep up with them and they are hardly even breaking a sweat," he said. "There’s not much I can teach Brad but I think I can get him a few seconds off his times. He is such a natural born runner and they don’t come along very often. I know." Paul was watching Timmy and Brad run around the track as he spoke. "I can’t believe he is only 16. Damn Tom he is so awesome. A coach’s dream."
"Yeah you should have a good year with Brad running on your team if you can just find him some competition. Luckily Timmy is home for the summer and they really train well together." I told him watching him carefully.
"So Megan tells me she told you my deep dark secret yesterday," he said looking sideways at me.
"Yeah. It’s cool Paul. Is it a problem for you if Timmy and I know?" I asked.
"No I guess not. I mean you both know what our life could be like if anyone finds out don’t you? I would be ridden out of town on a rail and Megan would lose all respect. It’s not right but it is reality." he said.
"Yeah sure that’s no problem. Timmy and I have the same problem so we know what you are going through. We just want to be here for you if you need someone to talk to. I know it must be awfully hard for both you and Megan." I said.
"Harder than you know, son," he said putting his arm on my shoulder. "But at least I know two guys I can talk with around here. I really don’t want Brad to know or anybody at school or on the team. I think that would just mess things up."
"I do think Brad could handle it cause he knows about me and Timmy and his older sister is a lesbian but I am sure you know what’s best for you and your family. Look do you remember Van from the picnic yesterday?" I asked. Paul nodded his head yes. "Well he’s is gay but really far in the closet. He has just come out to Timmy and I like two days ago and well I think you two might well be good for each other. I mean he really wants to stay in the closet because of his family and other shit and he understands what that means and how to be discreet. He is 35 years old and I think he needs someone stable at this stage in his coming out so he doesn’t go off the deep end or anything as he discovers who he is. Megan’s sermon yesterday really touched him deeply."
"Yeah. I guess if you think so it would be cool. He is more my age of 30 but I must say Tom that you and Timmy are so fucking hot. I have to tell you I jerked off last night thinking about you guys. I trust you Tom. Not sure why but you two really give off good vibes and all. Megan is a good judge of people and she really trust you or she would not have told you my secret yesterday. Why don’t you set it up but we have to be so quiet about it. I have this room over our garage that I have fixed up as an office with my books and my computer and it has a couch and all and a separate very secluded entrance he could use." Paul told me.
"Cool man. Let me talk to Van and see what I can set up. You really had a fantasy about Timmy and I?" I said squeezing his shoulder. "That is so cool."
"Yeah I did. It’s been awhile for me Tom so tell him not to expect much at first and I always use protection. No bare backing for me," Paul said seriously.
"Hey don’t worry Paul we are trying our best to teach that to Van," I said as I hugged Paul and gave him a quick kiss.
"Do you ever log onto JUB when you are up in your office?" I said with a grin.
"Oh yeah you know it Tom. Great site but I am mostly a lurker and I don’t have anything in my profile. I am so afraid of someone finding out and "outing" me. It’s so damned screwed up Tom. But I do enjoy reading some of the posts and looking at the photos. A lot of the threads are way over my head but some of them really keep my imagination working you know," he said laughing as we saw Timmy and Brad run off the track towards us.
We let them cool down a bit and then Paul went over and talked to them both and gave them some advice and some tips and pointers he had for their running to increase their speed. They all talked animatedly for a few minutes ands then we walked over to the parking lot where they got in their cars. I told Brad I would see him at the Lovell’s house in a few and then Timmy and I waved as they drove off and we started home.
Mike and Blackie ran on ahead with Blackie jumping up and down chasing Mike’s heels as he ran trying to nip him. Timmy and I laughed as we walked with our arms around each others backs along the quiet early morning street. When we got home Mike was on the floor in the kitchen feeding Blackie. Grand was fixing some breakfast.
We went over and gave her a kiss and said we would be down in 20 minutes. I told all I wanted was some cereal but Timmy would eat whatever she was fixing! She laughed and sent us on our way up the stairs where we latched the door and headed to our room. Once inside we took off our shoes and threw our sweaty clothes in the basket.
"So did you get a chance to talk with Paul?" Timmy said as he came over and reached out his hand and started to pull gently on my soft penis.
"Yeah. He said he would like to meet with Van and see what they can work out. He is 30 so there ages are a bit closer than ours. Oh yeah he said he jerked off thinking about us yesterday afternoon. Isn’t that so hot! He has this office fixed up over his garage with a separate entrance and Van can park out of sight. Seems like a perfect set-up and maybe we can join them for their first time to help then get acquainted if you know what I mean. Jesus that feels so good Timmy," I said as he continued to pulled on my cock which was now almost completely hard.
"I’ll tell Van and we’ll work out a time OK. So what did he say about Brad and my running?" he asked as he continued to massage my cock and balls.
"He is like creaming in his shorts over the prospect of coaching Brad man and he says you are pretty awesome as well. He wished you were back in high school but then if you were he couldn’t have sex with you but I am sure he could still fantasize about your incredible body! He and Megan don’t want anyone else to know so we need to keep it from Bev and Brad. OK" I said.
"No problem with me man. Let’s go get a shower and let me fuck your sweet ass Tom. I feel like pumping this piece of meat while I pump your ass at the same time," Timmy said pulling me towards the bathroom by my cock. I followed along as he pulled me down the hallway never letting go. We got to the bathroom and he reached in to turn on the water still holding my cock and soon we were standing under the hot spray.
I let him get his hands all soapy and then soap up my crack pushing his soapy fingers deep inside my ass hole and twisting them around trying to loosen me up. Oh shit it felt so hot when he did that to me.
"Damn man put that rubber on and fuck me man. I am ready for your hot cock!" I told him as I leaned up against the wall and spread my legs apart so he would have easier access to my waiting and eager hole. I felt him stand up next to my ass and push his cock in between my cheeks. The tip of his hard cock pushed against my back door and then with a grunt he slipped inside. The feeling when a guy shoves his cock inside you is so weird and strange and practically indescribable. I could feel the shaft push its way deep inside and then he stopped and pulled out almost to the tip and then he shoved in again with another grunt.
Oh shit it felt so good as he reached around and grabbed my waiting cock in his fist and began to jerk me off as fast as he could while he rammed himself against my soft butt. He put his face on my shoulder and kisses my neck as he whispered my name in between grunts. I grunted as he hit bottom and he was grunting as well and together we sounded liked some kind of new musical instrument. The Grunt Brothers do it again in the shower I thought to myself trying not to laugh. I knew it wouldn’t take me long and before I could stop myself I was shooting cum all over the tile wall as Timmy whipped the palm of his hand over my cock head making me moan and squirm as I felt him shoot his morning load into my ass.
He leaned against my neck and told me he loved me as we shot everything we had. Afterwards we cleaned up and then shaved and brushed our teeth ready for another day of work and fun and love. We went to our room and quickly got dressed and made our bed and then cleaned up the room before heading downstairs. Timmy grabbed the DVD to return and we walked into the kitchen where dad was drinking coffee with Grand and Mike. I got cups of coffee for both Timmy and I while Grand fixed Timmy a plate of bacon, toast and scrambled eggs. I got my cereal and we all ate and talked.
"Hey Mike would you grab the video you all watched last night for me so I can return it on my way to work?" Timmy said to Mike.
Mike got up and ran into the TV room to find the video. Blackie ran after him and soon they were back and he handed the movie to Timmy who placed it with the other one. Blackie was jumping around making little growling noises. She was so cute.
"I told Mike that the boys and I would take good care of Blackie today while he is at work. He can call me at his break and at lunch to check up on how she is doing," Grand said.
"That is so great of you Grand. I don’t think she will be any trouble but call us if you need to. You have our numbers. We had better get going," I said looking at the wall clock and getting up and taking my dishes to the sink and getting our lunches. Mike kissed Blackie goodbye and we walked out the door telling everyone we would see them later. Timmy came out carrying Blackie who was squirming in his arms as he gave me a kiss and told me he would call me at 9:30 AM and tell me what Van said about meeting Paul and if he had gotten in touch with Pierre.
"I love you man. Have a great day at the pool with all the babes!" I yelled out to him as Mike and I drove off.
"Do you think Blackie will be OK without me all day long Tom?" Mike asked.
"Yeah I’m sure she will miss you mike but she has Grand and Ben and Willie and you know they will look after her. I am sure not as good as you would but we don’t have much choice until she gets a bit older and can listen better. She might get hurt if she ran out into the street or got in front of one of the mowers or weed eaters," I told him as we drove along to our first job site.
We pulled up just as Ben and Brad were parking the truck on the street outside the Lovell’s house. The Marksun’s house was just two doors down the street so this would be a good day without much loading and unloading. Mike ran over and started to tell Brad and Bev about Blackie and they asked questions and told him they would love to meet her sometime. We got to work on the lawn and before we knew it break time rolled around.
I took out my cell phone and called Timmy who picked up on the third ring. "Hey Tom what’s up? How’s it hanging man?" and then he cracked up giggling.
"All is cool man and it’s hanging quite well I’ll have you know. Did you talk to Van about Paul?" I asked.
"Yeah and he said go for it," Timmy replied.
"OK I will call Paul and then call you back. I will try to set it up for later tonight maybe around 9:30 PM or so and we can all go over and get them acquainted and started and then be on our way and let nature take its course." I said.
"Cool. I’ll wait to hear from you then. Oh yeah he e-mailed Pierre and told him everything apparently. Bared his soul and all but has not heard anything back but with the time difference he wasn’t worried or anything," Timmy said. "hey I had a great workout this morning in the pool. It was awesome and I really knocked my turns back and cut 5 seconds off my time."
"That is so great Timmy. Look I’ll get back with you in a second about tonight. And Oh yeah lets meet at Grand’s about 6:15 PM to look at her furniture. You know where the key is in case you get there before I do right," I said.
"Yeah cool out man. Got to go and check on my babes!" Timmy said as he clicked off.
I called Paul at home as he had given me his number this morning after our run at the park.
Megan answered on the second ring as it was her day off, " Hello."
"Megan this is Tom Peters. Hope you are doing well this morning. Is Paul there?" I said.
"Yeah he just went up to his office let me ring you up there Tom. Thanks so much for talking with him. I can’t tell you how much that will help him. He was so happy this morning when he came back from his run. Not that he isn’t happy but you know what I mean. I know being with a man is a big part of his life and I want to encourage that as much as I can so well thanks for what you are doing. Let me transfer you OK," she said as I heard a click and then a ring and then Paul answered on the third ring.
"Hey Paul it’s Tom Peters. Look Timmy talked to Van and we thought we would all come over tonight around 9:30 PM or so if that is OK with you and Megan," I told him.
"Yeah Tom. Shit that was fast. I am so nervous you wouldn’t believe it. I am 30 years old and I am shaking like a baby and feel like throwing up my breakfast. Look do you know where we live?" he asked.
"It’s going to be OK Paul. I know it. So give me directions to your house," I said.
Paul gave me the directions and told me where to park and where the stairs to the garage attic was and where the extra key was hidden. He told me that there was a parking area behind the garage off the street hidden behind the garage that we should use. He would leave the lights off and when he saw them come on from the house he would come over as soon as he could but to make ourselves comfortable until he got there. There was a small mini refrigerator with beer and water and sodas and a CD player, TV and computer if we wanted to entertain ourselves. I told him thanks and we would see him later.
I hung up and quickly dialed Timmy back. He was not answering so I left a message and then turned around and walked over to Mike, Bev and Brad and joined in on the tail end of the break.
"I called Grand and she said Blackie is doing fine Tom," Mike told me.
"That is so great Mike. I know you are worried about her aren’t you?" I said.
"Well a little bit I guess but she will be fine," he said.
"Hey Bev do you and Jessie want to join us for a ride over to that bar in Beaver Dam on Wednesday night. Maybe we can grab some grub over there and do a little dancing and socializing. I think it will be Cary and Jake, Van and Timmy and me," I said.
"Yeah cool Tom. That would be great. I will check with Jessie to make sure but I am sure she would love it. She likes to dance and to party as you saw the other night. But we can’t stay to late as it is a work day the next day and you know our boss is a stickler for punctuality!" she laughed.
"Yeah she is an ogre isn’t she," I laughed as I put my hand on her shoulder and rubbed her back playfully.
We got to work and it felt good to take a shaggy overgrown lawn and turn it into a thing of beauty. All it took was some careful trimming and attention to detail. We were artists in a way and I was proud of the job we did. Mrs. Lovell came out and gave us some iced tea at lunch time as we sat under the big oak tree that shaded her front yard.
"Thank you all for the lovely job. It looks so nice and we are having a big party tonight so it was just in time. I should have mentioned it to you Beverly but it just slipped my mind." she said as she handed Bev our check.
"Thanks Mrs. Lovell we appreciate your business and am glad you are satisfied with our work. I would like to introduce you to my brother Mike who is helping us this summer," I said standing up. Mike stood up and cleaned off his hand on his pants and then shook her hand.
"Nice to meet you Mike," she said. She collected our glasses and we finished up our lunch and then took all our equipment down the street to the Marksun’s house. We went around back and started on the lawn and hedges. Mrs. Marksun had some wonderful flower beds and a naturalized back yard with grass paths winding through trees and a stream and these built up earth banks. It was beautiful and looked very natural although none of it was. She also had wonderful rock walls but they seemed to be in great shape so I couldn’t drum up any business for Van at this lawn.
We finished up the back of the house and were taking our mid-afternoon break when I saw Skip come out the back door carrying some bottles of water.
"Hey Tom how are you doing?" he asked handing me a bottle of water. "you look great !"
"Hi Skip I was hoping you might be home this summer. How are you liking Penn State?" I asked reaching my hand out to shake his. His grip was a little flabby but firm underneath and I could tell he was not in wonderful shape but he still was attractive looking guy in a goofy kind of way. His glasses were these small kind that were popular and they actually set off his face. His skin was pale and so white.
"It’s been good Tom. I am writing software programs for this company two friends of mine and I started and it’s going well. We are actually making some serious bucks and we have invented some games and I have a few prototypes if you are interested in trying them out for me and giving me your opinion. I can even pay something for your help. I do spend to much time sitting inside and don’t get much exercise but then that was never my strong suit," he said with a laugh patting his belly and making his rolls jiggle a bit. "Jesus man you are really in shape what have you been up to?"
"Well I really have been working out and I am in the theater program at Chapel Hill and I have been running and shit. I just decided when I hit Chapel Hill that enough was enough and I was tired of how I looked. You remember Timmy Hamilton?" I asked. Skip nodded his head yes. "well he is living at my place this summer and is transferring to Carolina next year and we are going to share an apartment and he and I and Brad Bailey, over there, have been running every day at the park near our house."
"Damn that is so cool man. And you really look great! I know you must be in heaven living with Timmy," he said grinning. "You were always sort of mooning over him and following him around like a little puppy dog in high school."
"Oh shit man was it that obvious to everyone?" I wailed.
"Well probably not to everyone but it was to me cause I was well I was mooning over you but well I didn’t have a shot compared to a fox like Timmy. You would never have noticed a dweeb like me when you had a stud like Timmy around," he added.
"Damn man I am so sorry. I never realized. God I never intended to hurt you or anything man," I said reaching out my hand to touch his arm. "You know high school and all. It was just a bad time for me. No one to talk to."
"Yeah believe me I know all about that Tom. Not to worry. So what’s up with you two? Any more than just friends?"he asked.
"Well Skip I hope that I can trust you," I continued holding his arm.
"Yeah, you know you can. We queers do have to stick together," he said.
"Shit I hate that word Skip. Well it’s like really important to keep this quiet for a lot of reasons but well Timmy and I are partners," I held up my ring and his eyes got huge.
"You are fucking with me aren’t you?" Skip almost screamed.
"No I shit you not. Our family knows and a few other very select people but no one else man and we need to keep it that way. Bev and Brad Bailey know and well now you," I said.
"That is just way cool Tom. I am so happy for you. Awesome! I really am happy for you guys. Looks like there is hope for us all if a stud like Timmy Hamilton is gay," he said hugging me. I could feel his soft belly as he pressed against my hard one but it was strangely exciting and erotic and not a turn off at all.
"So speaking of sex are you getting any? Anyone special in your life?" I asked.
"There is one guy at school but it’s not serious at all. But shit look at me Tom I am just not the GQ kind of guy who has people knocking the doors down but its OK. I have my computer and my hand and my fantasy world and now I can put you and Timmy in there," he said ruefully.
"Look Skip maybe we can all get together sometime. You want to go to Beaver Dam to this gay bar on Wednesday night with us?" I asked.
"Are you really serious? You aren’t fucking with me are you and pulling my chain?" he said.
"Skip, look I might like to fuck you but I sure as hell am not going to fuck with you. I hope you know me well enough for that. I just don’t treat people like that and Timmy and I would love for you to come with us." I told him seriously.
"Yeah, that would be great. I’ll get you my cell phone number OK?" he said as tears came out of his eyes and he wiped at them with the back of his hand.
I took out my phone and told him to give it to me right then. As he called it out I punched it in to my address book. "I’ll call you and let you know when we are going so we can pick you up OK?"
"Yeah. You sure you want to be seen with me in public man?" he said as tears continued to roll down his cheeks.
I reached out my hand and brushed a few tears away and said, "Look Skip I wouldn’t ask you if I didn’t mean it. I always liked you in High School and am sorry I wasn’t more of a friend but I had so much shit going on in my home life and well with being in love with Timmy and trying to keep everything a secret I just didn’t take the time I should, have for people around me. I have learned so much in the past year about including people and opening up to people. I want to spend some time with you OK?"
He wiped his eyes and told me thanks as he walked back in his house. I started up the Bob Cat to mow the front yard. I thought to myself how unfair life was at times. Skip was a good guy. He never hurt anyone. He just wanted love like anyone else. He was no different than anyone else except for the fact he was fat and nerdy looking and because of that stupid stuff he was excluded from so much. Life sucked sometimes. We judged people so quickly on how they looked and never went beyond the outside to see what was inside of a person. I wanted to be different. Skip was a smart guy but because he was sort of soft and nerdy it was hard for him to find another man and that wasn’t fair. At least Timmy and I could give him a small shot of self confidence and maybe get him to one of Jake’s parties to meet some other guys.
I needed to pay attention to what I was doing or I would mow over a flower bed or something I laughed to myself. I saw Mike look at me strange as I drove by him. I just laughed harder and kept on going and pretty soon we were finished and packing up all our stuff. It was 4:45 PM so we had enough time to make it to Dr. Larson’s office.
Mike and I got in my truck and I pulled along side of Bev’s truck and told Brad we would see him in the morning to run and then meet at the Taylor’s house. We all waved goodbye and drove off in our separate directions. Mike pulled out his cell phone and called Grand to find out how Blackie was doing. She told him that she was doing great and that Ben and Willie were playing with her in the backyard and that she had been really good all day and actually went to the door when she needed to go outside to pee and poop. Mike told her we would be home after we went to the Dr’s. Mike and I pulled into the parking lot where Dr. Larson office was located a few minutes later and got out and went inside to find the office.
We looked on the directory and saw that the office was on the second floor so we took the stairs instead of the elevator to get some exercise. We walked into the office and found a nicely appointed but small waiting room with a sign that said to please sit down and the doctor would be out when it was time for our appointment. I guess it was a way to save money on having a receptionist that way. I sat down and Mike sat next to me sitting in his chair swinging his feet under him.
"Have you ever met Dr. Larson Tom?" he asked.
"No I haven’t but I am sure if Dr. Monroe recommended him he is good Mike." I said. "Just be yourself and tell him the truth about what you are feeling. Do your remember the nightmare you had the other night. I didn’t want to ask you before now."
"Yeah it wasn’t very good and I was really scared that mom was really back in my room but I have been OK since then haven’t I?" he said.
"Yeah and you are fine Mike. It’s normal when you have been through what you have been through to have a nightmare. Rosa was pretty scary when she got like that and I know man. I know! Just let it out man OK?" I told him as we heard the door open and Dr. Larson came into the room. I opened my eyes wide as I saw it was a she and not a he. She was quite attractive looking. Maybe about 45 or so with long brown hair and a warm friendly smile with crinkly blue eyes that danced when she smiled.
"Hi I’m Jean Larson and you must be Mike and Tom," she said reaching out her hand to Mike first and then to me. "I’m glad to meet you both. Tom, Mike and I are going into my office for about 50 minutes and you are welcome to stay here or come back if you have some errands to run."
"If it’s OK I will stay here and wait for Mike," I said laying my hand on Mike’s shoulder as I spoke to reassure him that I was not going to leave him for any reason. "I will just make some calls on my cell of that’s OK and you get cell phone reception in here while I wait.
"Actually we get great reception in this building which is unusual but please make yourself at home. Can I get you a bottle of water?" she said.
"That would be awesome. Thanks so much," I told her.
"Come on Mike let’s go into my office and let me find your big brother a bottle of water," she said opening her office door. They both disappeared inside and a few seconds later she poked her head out and handed me a bottle of water.
"Thanks," I told her as she smiled at me and closed her office door.
I twisted off the cap and took a big drink of water and then got my cell out and punched in Timmy’s number.
"Yo Timmy’s bar and grill what can I do for you?" he answered stifling a laugh.
"I’ll have your biggest piece of meat, rare with lots of cream on the side and a big bottle of water. To go please," I said.
"Sounds great to me. When do you want to pick it up?" he said still trying hard not to laugh.
"How about 6:15 PM at my Grand’s house if it’s not out of your way.
"OK man I’ll be there. Hey how’s it going? You at the Dr.’s office with Mike now?" he asked.
"Yeah, Mike is inside with her. She is a fox for an older lady and seems real nice to. I thought she was going to be an old man so I almost fell over when she came out to say hello. It was kind of funny how you expect one thing and then it turns out different," I said. "How’s it with you?"
"Well Mason came by the pool today. He was playing golf with some of his friends. He really wants us to come over to his hot tub some night and wondered if you had given me his message. You are so right man he was coming on all over the place but I am just not sure how I feel about it. I put him off for now but told him we would call. He went on and on about how good looking you had gotten and in shape an all and we talked about college and the summer and shit for awhile and then he had to go. I mean he is hot but I just am not sure Tom," he said.
"Its OK man. We might need to go with your instincts on this one. Maybe go by to tease him a little and see how far he might be willing to go but it’s cool man. Oh guess what? I saw Skip Marksun today and it sort of slipped out when we were talking about us and he is so cool about it but I did invite him to go with us on Wednesday night." I said. "Look before you say it I know he is a nerd and he is not in shape or anything but I still get really good vibes from him and he really needs some confidence man and who better than you and me. And for some strange reason he really turns me on flab and all."
"Its cool Tom. You know I trust your instincts most of the time," Timmy laughed.
"How about Van any word on Pierre yet?" I asked.
"Naw he won’t know until he gets home and checks his e-mail this afternoon. He will meet us at our house to go to the park with the boys and then read. Hope that was OK to invite him," Timmy said.
"You know it’s no problem man. Van is so cool and I can’t wait to see how he and Paul get along. Maybe we can start a dating service. Oh yeah Skip told me that he and two of his friends have their own software company and have invented some new computer games and shit. he making some serious change man and he wants us to try them out and he said he would pay us and all." I said excitedly.
"Psyched man. Check you in a few at the Grand’s House. I’ll have that meat order ready and waiting for you!" he said giggling as he hung up the phone. What a trip my boyfriend was.
I then punched in Jake’s number, "Jake’s place, Cary speaking." Cary answered.
"Hey man it’s Tom Peters," I said.
"Yeah Tom what’s up? Jake is just leaving for work you need him?" Cary asked.
"No, I just wanted to see if you all wanted to go over to the bar in Beaver Dam on Wednesday. A group of us are going to go and eat first and then go dance. Bev, Timmy and I have to work on Thursday so it won’t be a late night but we would love it if you could make it." I told him.
"Yeah you can count me in. Let me ask Jake," he said as I heard him turn from the phone and ask Jake if he was working on Wednesday night. "Jake can’t go to eat but he said he would join us later at the bar for dancing if that is OK."
"Cool. I’ll call you later and let you know when and where. Peace out man," I said hanging up.
I then dialed Skip’s number and he answered on the first ring, "Damn I should have let it ring a few more times. You probably think I am desperate don’t you?"
"Hey it’s OK. Look I just wanted you to know how glad I was to see you again and I am looking forward to talking with you and seeing your games. My little brother Mike is really into games and he is the one we need to play it. I mean I like them OK but I just haven’t played all that many." I said.
"Cool, maybe give me a call if you are going to be near my house and I will run out and give you a couple to try for me. And hey Tom look if like well Timmy has problems with me it’s OK man I certainly understand," he said.
"Skip, Timmy has changed. The old Timmy might have a problem but the new and improved Timmy is a really cool guy. For that matter I have changed as well. I just don’t have time for all the old bullshit from high school. Timmy thinks I am to direct but life’s to short man it really is. Look I’ll call you about Wednesday night OK and till then keep your meat warm!" I laughed as I hung up.
I picked up a few magazines and flipped through them absentmindedly looking for an interesting article to read. I found an old New Yorker and read this amazing article about HIV/AIDS and meth and how many gays are just ignoring all the information regarding safe sex and when they do Meth they lose all their inhibitions. I really got into it and before I knew it I was finishing the article as I heard the door open from the office and Mike walk out with Dr. Larson.
"Well Dr. Larson how did it go?" I asked.
"Tom, first off you can call me Jean and Mike and I had a very good chat and we think he wants to come back next week for another session if you can bring him by at the same time." she said pleasantly.
"Sure that will be no problem, Jean. It’s been nice to meet you and thanks for talking with Mike," I said.
"Are you doing OK? From what Mike and Dr. Monroe told me you had to deal with Rosa for a lot more years than Mike. Anything you want to get off your chest? I’m not trying to drum up business or anything but I am here if you need me. After all that is my job," she said.
"That is really nice but I do think I am OK. I wish I had known about you when I was living at home in high school but if I think I need to talk I will give you a call," I said.
"I told the doctor abut my bad dream the other night Tom and she said the same thing you told me about it," Mike told us.
"I think you have given Mike some very good advice from what he told me Tom. You seem like a very mature person and Mike is very lucky to have had you there when he needed you. You might have even saved his life as it sounds like his mother was really going off the deep end," Jean said. "I will see you both next week when you bring Mike in."
We said goodbye and walked down the stairs to my truck. Mike was quiet on the ride home and I let him think his own thoughts without trying to intrude my with my adult perceptions of the situation. We pulled up in our driveway and he jumped out and slammed the door and yelled goodbye he would see me later as he ran off to see Blackie. I had to chuckle at his love and enthusiasm for his new found friend.
I backed out of the drive and drove over to Grand’s house. I saw Timmy’s car parked in the rear as I drove up and got out walking up to the back door. The door was open and I called his name as I walked inside. No one answered so I walked upstairs and was amazed to find all the rooms mostly empty except for some boxes here and there and some furniture. Everything was tagged and some of it had Tom and Timmy written on it. Those were the pieces we needed to look at.
I walked into the guest bedroom and was shocked and surprised to find Timmy lying in the middle of the floor on the carpet. He had spread a big bath towel down and he was laying there completely naked with his hard cock in his hand and a huge shit eating grin on his face. He was holding his chest muscles tight trying not to laugh as he slowly wagged his cock back and forth.
Without saying a word I leaned down and unlaced my work sneakers and then stripped off everything and laid it in a pile on the floor next to Timmy’s pile of clothes. Damn I thought I forgot to lock the back door. I hoped that someone didn’t come by and catch us in the act or more importantly interrupt us in the act.
I walked over to stand at Timmy’s feet and I spread my legs and reached down and started to pull on my already stiffening cock making it hard as I watched Timmy laying there below me watching me as he smiled.
"God you are a sight for sore eyes man. You are so freaking beautiful. All tanned and shit and just so delicious looking. I hope you have my order right! How about a little 69 to save time?" I suggested wiggling my cock and hips in a very suggestive manner.
"You order is up and waiting sir. I think you will find it to your liking," he said as he broke out in a giggling fit. I walked over and lay down next to him feet to head and crotch to mouth. I could feel the warmth emanating from his incredibly delicious looking groin and his hard pulsing cock which was calling to me begging me to suck on it and take it into my mouth.
I reached forward and took him in my mouth as I felt myself enter into the warm recesses of his mouth. I took his balls in my hands and began to massage them as he began to massage mine. Oh the intensity of being worked on at the exact same moment you are working on someone was almost to much. I was the director of this particular play and I tried to take it slow. Savoring each taste of my meal which he had so lovingly prepared for me his lover. Tom Peters! How lucky could I be I thought as I eagerly took his hard shaft all the way into my mouth. His cock head was pushing against the back of my throat and my nose was pressed into his pubes smelling the rich chlorine smell of the swimming pool while he smelled the rich dank smell of my musky sweaty grass cutting crotch.
We grunted and moaned as we twisted and sucked each others cocks slowly increasing our tempo until I felt Timmy tighten up and then his hot molten cream erupted deep into my throat. I swallowed and swallowed as I felt myself let go inside Timmy’s mouth and I could feel his lips close down on my shaft as he grabbed me and milked me dry.
I rolled off him and lay there facing the ceiling still holding onto his balls and massaging them slowly. He did the same to me and we lay there breathing hard and trying to memorize the wonderful sensations of a few minutes before.
"Damn that was worth waiting all day for," he said at last. "You are so freaking hot my man and you smell so funky and good."
"Yeah well you smell just like the pool and you taste incredible Timmy," I said sitting up and placing my hand on his chest. He sat up next to me and we kissed each other and stroked our hands across each others backs. "Damn I would like to just stay here forever man but we had better look at this furniture and get home for some dinner. Even with the appetizer we just had I am hungry so I know you must be famished!" I laughed as I got up and then reached my hand down to pull Timmy up into my arms for another kiss and embrace. I could never get enough of my man.
We quickly put our clothes back on and started to look around at the furniture Grand had tagged for us. There was a great queen sized bed with a brand new mattress, two matching dressers, a couple of night stands, some table lamps and 2 floor lamps, 4 small book shelves, a nice comfortable couch and coffee table and two easy chairs. We liked them all. Everything she had saved for us was perfect and would be great in our new apartment. She had also saved a box of sheets for the bed and towels and some kitchen stuff that would do nicely as well.
We could move it all over to our garage in the next few weeks and then rent a U-haul to take it all to school in August. I needed to find out when Timmy had to be back for swim team practice so we could make our plans and I could let Bev know. I was hoping it would not be to early so we would have the whole summer together.
"This is some great shit Tom. Grand is awesome isn’t she! And she is just giving it all to us! I am so psyched about our apartment. Damn we are going to be set aren’t we?" Timmy said excitedly as we locked the back door and hid the key and started to our vehicles.
"Yeah I was wondering what we were going to do about furniture and now that is one problem solved thanks to Grand." I said to Timmy.
We got in our vehicles and drove home arriving a short time later. Mike and the boys were in the back yard playing with Blackie and we walked over to say hello and pet her. She was jumping all around and Mike was in heaven to be with his best friend again. Mike rolled on his back and Blackie pounced on his chest knocking the breath out of him but also making him start to laugh hysterically. We all joined in as Blackie licked his face and neck causing more laughter. A puppy is truly a gift from God I thought as I watched them all playing and laughing and rolling around on the grass.
"We’ll see you all in a minute. Timmy and I need to go up and get cleaned up," I told them as we headed for the back door clasping hands and swinging our arms as we walked. We went inside and it smelled like we were in heaven. I sniffed my nose and said, "Mashed potatoes, green beans and meat loaf! Grand come here and give us a hug!" Timmy and I grabbed her and lifted her up as we swung her around and she swatted us with her ever present dish towel as we hugged her and kissed her neck.
"Boys boys put me down now," she said. "You go on up and get cleaned up. Dinner will be ready in 15 minutes and Alice is coming over. Shoo now shoo! Did you look at my furniture?"
"Yes Mam and it is great. We want everything you had tagged with our names and thanks for the boxes of sheets and towels and all the kitchen stuff. Everything is so awesome Grand," We both said lifting her up again and kissing her neck.
"OK now put me down before you break something you two. You don’t realize your own strength," she said seriously but she was laughing and enjoying our attention. Her life would be so boring without us around to spice it up I thought.
We ran up the stairs laughing and latched the attic door as we continued our run up the steep attic stairs to our hideaway under the roof. We walked into our room and stripped off our clothes once again and threw them in the dirty hamper and then walked down the hallway to the bathroom. I needed to take a leak and soon was relieving my full bladder in the toilet while Timmy turned on the shower and got the temperature just right.
We stepped inside and grabbed our bars of soap and began to soap each other and ourselves making sure everything was clean as a whistle. I wondered where that weird phrase came from as we ran our soapy hands across each others bodies causing shivers of delight to course throughout our bodies. We rinsed off all the soap and turned off the water and stepped outside to dry off. Then a quick brush of our teeth and a run of our hands through our hair and we were ready for some clothes.
We both picked out t-shirts that showed off our wonderful physiques and boxers with shorts over them and sandals to complete the incredible GQ package. We laughed as we looked each other over giving our approval and kissing each other to signal all was well. Then back down the stairs to the warm comfortable kitchen where we saw Timmy’s mom helping Grand. Dad was fussing about like a banty rooster in the barn yard and Timmy and I smiled at each other watching the contented family scene before us.
After kissing Mrs. H. and giving dad a hug we joined in and helped set the dining room table and carry food and beverages in. When Grand was satisfied that everything was ready she leaned out the back door and called the boys inside. Blackie of course followed along behind Mike and we all took our places around the table and joined hands for a quick prayer. Dad said it tonight and he thanked God for our many blessings and this family and for love. Timmy winked at me when he said that as we all sat down and dug into the feast before us.
Grand’s meatloaf was legendary and it was so good. Timmy squirted catsup all over his but I left mine plain. I ate my usual small amounts while Timmy piled his plate high and then had seconds as well. Where the hell did all that food get to I wondered? A bottomless pit? A hollow leg? Where? Blackie was good and lay down on the floor by Mike’s feet. We had asked everyone to never feed her from the table but that if they wanted to save a bit for her to take it to her bowl in the kitchen. Of course everyone saved her a few bites and soon she was feasting along with the rest of us. After we had stuffed ourselves Grand got some coffee ready to eat with the homemade oatmeal raisin cookies she had baked for dessert and dad asked for everyone to come in and sit down again that he had an announcement to make.
"I wanted you all to know what is happening. I went to my lawyer today to ask him what I needed to do to get a divorce from Rosa. Because of her unstable mental condition and what she did to you Mike and to you Tom the judge will grant one with no problem and it will be official in about 2 weeks. We filed all the paper work today." He paused and looked at Ben, Willie and Mike. "Do you guys understand what I am talking about?"
"What will happen to her when she gets out and she wants to come back here?" Ben asked nervously with a small tremor in his voice.
"Ben and Willie. Your mom is in a hospital and the doctors want to keep her there forever. She will never get out and she will never be coming to this house again. I am sorry for that but we had no choice. She gave us no choice. She would have hurt one of you and maybe herself if Tom hadn’t put a stop to it. She wasn’t thinking clearly and you know what she did that night when she put you in the closet don’t you?" he said solemnly.
Both Ben and Willie nodded their little heads yes. "Look I know she is still your mom and all and I have agreed to take care of her in the hospital and the doctors will make sure she gets the best care possible but she was really sick and she needed help. This is the best thing for her and the best thing for us. Do you understand? I want you to understand what I am saying," dad said. He then pushed his chair back and held out his arms and Ben and Willie and Mike got up and they all hugged and cried a bit. Then they went back to their chairs and sat down again.
"The other thing I wanted to tell you and also to ask you is this." He reached over and took Mrs. H’s hand in his and held it as he looked into her face and smiled and then looked at Ben, Willie and Mike. "I really love Alice and I want to marry her and I want her to come and live here with us and I really want her to be your mother if that’s OK with you guys? What do you think?"
They all jumped up with a cheer and rushed for Mrs. H. and climbed in her lap and kissed her and hugged her. I got up as well and came over and leaned down and gave her a kiss, "welcome to the family mom. No more Mrs. H. for me from now on it’s mom!"
Alice was crying and Timmy was crying as he came over and hugged dad. His new dad and my new mom! The boys were dancing around and laughing and Blackie had no idea what was going on so she was jumping around and running all over the place. We all sat down again as dad continued, "Alice and I thought we would have a simple ceremony in the backyard with a few friends and your friends are welcome and we would ask Megan to officiate for us. We would like to do it as soon as the divorce is final so probably about two weeks if that is OK with everyone."
I stood up and raised my coffee cup and everyone raised whatever glass was handy, "Dad and Mom this is a toast to you and to your love for each other and your love for this family. I just hope that you two can be half as happy as Timmy and I are!"
Everyone yelled "Here! Here!" and drank a toast to the couple who were both blushing as they leaned forward and kissed each other. We all cheered at that and Ben and Willie said, "Oh gross. No kissing please!" making faces and wiping their hands across their mouths acting silly. All of us laughed as we dug into the cookies to celebrate the impending marriage. So much had happened in the past few weeks. This families lives had certainly changed and now Mrs. H’s life was going to change as she joined with us in our new found happiness. Timmy and I leaned over to kiss each other.
"OK guys how about if Ben goes up and gets the book now? That is if you want to hear another chapter?" Timmy asked the group.
"Yeah! Yeah!" The group yelled in unison as Ben shot off upstairs to get the book and we all headed out to the backyard to sit under the tree. As we were settling in around the tree Van drove up in his truck and he and Brent got out. Everyone greeted them and Brent ran over and sniffed and smelled Blackie all over. She sniffed him too and nipped at his ears in a playful way. Van came over and I gave him a quick hug and a kiss on his cheek and he sat down next to me.
"I am glad I got here in time. I didn’t want to miss the next chapter in the book! I am so nervous I feel like I am going to throw up Tom," he whispered in my ear.
"Don’t worry it will be fine man," I said clasping his hand which was sweaty, clammy and cold as Timmy started reading. Timmy was brilliant tonight and his reading was so magical. It may have been his best performance yet. I continued to hold Van’s hand and rub the rough surface tracing my fingers up and down the large distinct veins running across and under the skin. Ben and Willie sat right in front of Timmy with their elbows propped on their knees and their faces cupped in their hands with their little mouths open wide listening to the excitement going on in Redwall. Mike had Blackie nestled in his arms and Brent was laying next to them with his long nose resting on Mike’s thigh.
Dad was sitting next to Alice in a lawn chair and they were holding hands and Grand was sitting next to dad. I wished she had someone in her life but I guessed at her age we were enough and she and Pops had a long and wonderful life together. Soon, however, the story came to its end for the day and Timmy shut the book with a slap for emphasis. The boys groaned and we all sat in silence for a moment as we digested the story so far. Timmy handed the book to Ben and then stood up.
"OK men who wants to go to the park with Tom, Van and I?" he asked.
"I do! I do! I do!" Ben, Willie and Mike all yelled jumping up with excitement.
Timmy came over and kissed Van on the cheek and told us he would be right back. He needed to run up and get our running shoes and socks. "Have you got something to run with Van? Do you want to join us?" he asked.
"Not tonight Timmy. I am not much of a runner. Never have been and tonight I think I would throw up if I had to run but thanks for inviting me. I will come along for a walk and watch the boys if that is OK?" he said.
"No problem. Be right back," Timmy said as he ran in the back door. He was back in a few minutes carrying our shoes and socks. We sat down and exchanged them for our sandals. We got up and jumped up and down to limber up and did some quick stretching exercises and bend overs before getting everyone together and heading off to the park.
We all walked down the street and I asked Van if he had heard from Pierre. He hadn’t but he didn’t seem concerned as sometimes they went two or three days without corresponding he told us. We walked into the park which was not crowded tonight. Mike went off to show off Blackie to his friends and Ben and Willie went over to the playground equipment to play with their friends.
"Will you be OK Van?" I asked.
"Yeah sure no problem guys. Take your time." Van said as he walked over to a bench and sat down. He took a ball out of his pocket and began to throw it for Brent who chased it over and over again.
"Hey guys hope I’m not to late," Brad called out as he and Tricia ran up. We said hi as they quickly warmed up and then we all started off around the track. Brad and Timmy in front and Tricia and me brining up the rear. I was glad that Timmy had a partner who could really challenge him and push him. I knew that he held back when he ran with me and I felt badly about it but I just couldn’t keep up with the super star. Tricia and I were much more suited to each other.
After a few rounds around the track we peeled off to go see what Van was up to. My legs were tired and I was beat and sweaty. I would need another shower but the question was before or after we took Van to Paul’s. Van was surrounded by a group of Mike’s friends and they were all taking turns throwing the ball for Brent and watching him do tricks. Brent could stand on his back legs, jump in the air, roll over, play dead and sit-up. Blackie was in heaven with all the attention and he tried to keep up with Brent but was soon tired out and panting with her little tongue hanging out of the side of her mouth.
The park had this great water fountain for the adults, kids and for dogs all in one at different heights. It was so cool. We took the dogs over for a drink. The dogs lapped up their water as the kids got drinks. Tricia, Van and I turned to watch Brad and Timmy run around the track finally coming off and walking around to catch their breath. They shook their legs and their arms around as we walked over to see them.
"Great run Timmy," Brad said his chest heaving.
"Yeah it was. I know I have said it before but you are amazing Brad. I am so glad you are here man. It’s great to find someone who can really push me," Timmy said putting his hand on Brad’s shoulders and rubbing it.
"Well I guess we will see you tomorrow morning same place different time," Brad said throwing his arm around Tricia as they kissed and walked off towards their car. More young lovers. I wondered what they might get up to tonight! We called to the boys who came running and we headed up the street towards home. Timmy had his arms around Ben and Willie and I had mine on Mike and Van was walking next to me. Mike was carrying Blackie who was yapping at Brent who was running circles around all of us as we walked up the street and into our backyard. What a perfect location for our house and to grow up I thought. With Rosa safely out of the way the boys had the whole world ahead of them now and the sky was the limit.
We walked inside and the boys ran in to watch some TV before bed. I smelled my pit and suggested a quick shower. How many times a day could we change our clothes I wondered with a laugh as Van, Timmy and I walked upstairs remembering to latch the door behind us? Van went over and popped in some Dire Straights as Timmy and I stripped again and threw our clothes in the laundry basket. I thought we should do a load when we left and then we could put them in the dryer when Timmy and I got home.
"Sure we can’t interest you in a shower Van?" Timmy said in his most seductive voice as he batted his eyes, wiggled his hips and smiled at Van.
"No thanks but if it’s all right I wouldn’t mind tagging along and just to watch you two," Van said.
"Sweet. But just so you know it’s just a quick shower and then we need to be going," I said as we all walked down the hallway to the bathroom.
Seemed like we spent a lot of time in the shower I thought with a chuckle.
"Tom Peters what’s up with you and that chuckling man?" Timmy said.
"I was just thinking about all the showers we have been taking lately. We are sure two clean and handsome dudes!" I replied as we laughed together.
Timmy turned on the water and when it was hot we both stepped in leaving the shower curtain open so Van could watch. He stood there leaning against the wall watching as we soaped each other up and ran our hands up and down each others ass cracks and around our cocks and balls. Timmy and I kissed and put on a little bit of a show for him. It was erotic showing off and it reminded me of the bath house at the beach and Malcolm and Sean. Finally with our cocks about half hard we turned off the water and stepped out. Van handed each of us a towel to use.
"We didn’t spray to much water on the floor," I said looking down, "it’s a good thing we put tile in here when we added this bathroom up here."
"Tom would it be weird if I dried you and Timmy’s cock and balls off for you?" Van said
timidly.
"Shit no man it would be fucking hot!" Timmy said, "why don’t you sit down on the john so you have a better angle."
Van reached over and put the lid down and then sat down on the toilet and took Timmy’s towel and started to dry his pubes, cock and balls. It was hot watching my lover get dried by Van and my cock got hard watching them. Van was careful and took his time and before long Timmy was hard and sticking in Van’s face.
"Damn that feels good Van," Timmy said. He spread his legs and grabbed his hard cock and began to jerk himself off right in front of Van’s face. He leaned back arching his neck and head and grimaced as he worked his cock with his tight fist finally leaning back over. He said, "Quick man take me in your mouth. I’m ready to shoot my load."
Van took over beating Timmy’s meat and soon I heard Timmy grunt and clench his abs and I knew he was shooting into Van’s open mouth. When he was finished he moved out of the way and I stepped up and let Van dry my crotch. It felt so good as the rough towel ran over my pubes and legs and thighs and over my balls and hard cock.
"Come on jerk yourself for Van, Tom. It’s so freaking hot man," Timmy urged me and I complied. I grabbed my cock in my fist and squeezed it tight and then started to jerk the shaft. I moved my hips in a fucking motion as I worked on my cock as Van watched hypnotized by the sight. Timmy was right it was hot to jerk off for a guy. When I was almost there I told Van to open his mouth and I scooted forward and aimed the head of my cock into his waiting open mouth. I watched as I shot 3 or 4 ropes of hot milky cum onto his tongue. I watched as Van swallowed it all. I milked the last few drops onto my fingers and then held them up to my mouth to taste and then leaned over and kissed Timmy and we shared my cum in our mouths.
"Damn you two are so hot. How many times do you think you can you cum everyday?" Van asked curiously.
"I am not really sure. I think I could go about 8 or 9 if I was pushed and sufficiently aroused," Timmy answered as Van stood up and we each kissed him in turn. He tasted of cum and spit and saliva. We turned to the sink and got some toothpaste and began to brush our teeth. We found an extra toothbrush and lent it to Van so he would be tasting good for Paul.
We walked back to the bedroom and found yet another outfit to wear that showed off our magnificent bodies and got dressed, grabbed all our dirty laundry and headed back down stairs. We poked our heads into the TV room where Mike, Ben and Willie were sitting on the floor watching a video. Dad and mom were sitting on the love seat and Grand must have been in her apartment as I didn’t see her anywhere. Maybe we had worn her out.
"We’re going out for awhile. We won’t be late." I said as I waved.
"Grand made you some lunch for tomorrow," mom called.
"Thanks mom," I called back. She looked pleased that I was already calling her mom and it felt so right to have her in our house. Timmy and I as brothers and lovers! What a concept.
Brent got up off the floor, at Van’s whistle, where he had been lying and followed Van and us in to the kitchen. I took the dirty clothes and threw them in the washer along with some soap powder and then turned it on. We walked outside to our vehicles. I was going to let Timmy drive his car and then Van could follow us in his truck. We were off and after one wrong turn I found the side street Paul had told me about and the parking area behind the Ross’s garage. It was isolated and I felt sure that no one would ever be able to see Van and Paul as they met and made love in the office over the garage. I hoped they would hit it off both sexually and mentally. We parked and got out and I showed Van where Paul said the key was hidden so he would know in the future.
We walked up the stairs to the outside door and unlocked it and went inside turning on the lights. The space was so similar to our bedroom and Van’s bedroom from what I had heard him describe. There was a futon couch, a nice easy chair, good lights for reading, a desk and computer and lots of bookshelves lining every wall. They were filled to overflowing with books. There was even a small full bathroom near the front door and the floor was carpeted with nice plush carpet. Brent went over and found himself a spot and lay down. I found the fridge and got Van a beer and Timmy and I a bottle of water. Timmy found the CD player and put in an old Simon and Garfunkle CD.
"I really think I may throw up Tom. Maybe this is not such a good idea after all," Van said as he nervously paced the room drinking his beer. He looked scared but so cute at the same time.
"It’s a great idea Van and you will be fine. You need to meet some guys more your age and we aren’t going to be in town forever you know. I really think you guys will hit it off and I think you will be good for each other and complement each other. You don’t have to be one true lovers but you can be good lovers. Give it a chance man and see what happens. Just go with the flow," I told him stroking his arm gently trying to calm him down.
"Take a deep breath man," Timmy said. "Yeah that’s it. Deep breath. In. Out. In Out."
Just then we heard some steps on the stairs outside and the door opened and Paul stepped in. Both men were obviously nervous and eyeing each other and us. Paul reached out his hand and Van reached out his and they shook hands.
"Sorry I took so long. I was reading a story to Ethan," Paul said his voice cracking. "Are you as nervous as I am?"
"More nervous man. I am about ready to lose my lunch and my dinner and this beer I think," Van said.
"Look you guys are going to be great. It’s all cool man when the Tom-ster and the Tim-ster are around," Timmy said with a laugh as he handed Paul a beer.
"You know I was up here this afternoon playing around on the computer and you won’t believe what I found on JUB when I was lurking around." Paul said with some excitement in his voice.
"What man? What?" Timmy and I said at the same time.
"I found your twin brothers and I didn’t even know you were twins!" he said as he walked over to his computer and turned it on. He brought up the JUB site and logged in with his password. He searched around for a minute and then pulled up a thread and opened it and there on the screen was a guy named Josh Eliott who looked almost exactly liked me. He was a Bel-ami model and the resemblance was striking. I was in awe staring at myself on the screen even though I knew it wasn’t really me. But shit if it didn’t look like me. This guy was awesome looking. Paul pulled up photo after photo of this amazing looking guy. My cock was stirring in my shorts just looking at him.
"Damn man you are so right. I can’t believe I have never seen this guy before. Shit he does look like me or I look like him or something," I said placing my hand on Paul’s shoulder and squeezing. The site address for Josh Elliot was in DAC1's gallery at http://www.justusboys.com/members/gallery.php?u=18825&album=4255
and mikethehero’s gallery at
http://www.justusboys.com/members/gallery.php?u=73247&album=2565
"Tom Peters you never told me you were a porn star in your spare time. I mean I knew you were one sexy dude but wow you are friggin hot man," Timmy said.
Then Paul went to another thread and soon I was staring at a guy who looked almost exactly like Timmy and he was named Timmy Hamilton. What a coincidence that was? Freaky! He was also a Bel-ami model and he was so freaking hot. I just couldn’t believe how close we looked to these two guys. What was going on? Did we really have twins we didn’t know about?
Timmy’s photos were in mikethehero’s gallery at
http://www.justusboys.com/members/gallery.php?u=73247&album=2566
"The only difference I can see is they are uncut man but other than that you are almost identical twins." Paul said as he scrolled through more photos of Timmy.
"Well that is amazing Paul. The Internet is a wonderful thing isn’t it. Can you send those threads to me sometime?" I asked giving him my e-mail address of valle12tom@justusboys.com. He said he would do it tomorrow and then turned off the computer and stood back up.
"OK look guys just play it by ear and get acquainted. We know you are nervous and its Ok to be nervous. You both know you want some sex so just take your time and explore and don’t rush things. OK," I said. "Why don’t you just like take your shirts off and sit down on the couch and get to know each others bodies."
Van and Paul put down their beers and lifted their shirts up and off over their heads. They both looked at each other. Paul was lightly hairy to Van’s moderately hairy. They were about the same size and their nipples looked almost identical. Van kicked off his sandals and Paul was barefoot so that was not a problem. Van reached out his hand tentatively and just ran it over Paul’s chest and abs and nipples playing with the nipples making them come erect. Both men were breathing harder as Paul reached out his hand and ran it through Van’s curly chest hair and across his body down to the top of his shorts. As his fingers ran across the top of the shorts Van audibly gasped with pleasure.
I stepped behind Van and Timmy stepped behind Paul and we both reached out and pulled their shorts down to their feet exposing themselves to each other. They stepped out of their shorts and Timmy and I stepped back to see what came next. Both Paul and Van had their eyes down studying each others groins. Paul had a nice thick bush and his cock was growing fast. His balls were small hangers. Not real low but not as tight as Van’s. Van was hard and his dick was pumped full. Fat ready and waiting. Paul’s was about 7 inches long and not to big around with a nice mushroom head and the end bent to the left slightly.
To me they looked perfect together. Van reached out and brushed his finger tips across the surface of Paul’s hard cock making him shiver with expectation and anticipation. He followed suit and soon they were actively exploring each others cock and balls forgetting Timmy and I were even in the room.
"It’s been so long Van. It’s been 9 years since I touched another man like this. I really thought I could sort of put it away while I raised Ethan and all but the feelings are always there and won’t go away. Damn it’s feels so good to hold another man’s cock in my hands. Maybe we should go on over to the couch," Paul said.
"OK," Van said nervously but excited as well..
"Look guys Tom and I are going to head out now. Looks like you guys have broken the ice and are ready to get more acquainted. Just take your time." Timmy said as we gave them both quick kisses and then headed to the door. At the door I turned and watched as Paul and Van walked towards each other and kissed and hugged clasping each other tightly. We closed the door quietly behind us and stood there on the landing and kissed.
"I think you are right Tom. They seem made for each other sexually. Let’s hope that Paul can handle that fat cock of Van’s," Timmy said with a giggle as we walked down the stairs to his car.
We got inside his car and before he could start the engine I turned to him and said, "Look man I hope you don’t think I am weird or anything but you know I talked with Skip Marksun at his house today and well I have been thinking about him all day. I know its probably weird but I just want for us to have sex with him. For some reason he really turns me on. I think it’s because he reminds me of myself last year with my rolls of flab and shit. I just want him to know what it’s like to be with two guys who look as good as we do if you know what I mean. It’s not pity or anything. Well I don’t know what it is."
"Its cool man. You want to ring him up and see what he is up to and if he is available right now for a visit from the Peters/Hamilton brothers?" Timmy said with a grin.
"Yeah cool. He also has some games he wants us and Mike to look at for him," I said as I punched up his number on my cell. He let it ring twice this time.
"Hey Tom what’s up?" he said.
"Well I know you must have gotten some this afternoon cause you let it ring twice this time so you must not be desperate any more," I laughed in the phone.
"In my dreams and with my five fingered best friend. I may have been thinking about you and Timmy though," he replied.
"Look I was wondering what your set up is at your house and if your folks would mind if we swung by for a little fun and games. That is if you are up for it." I said.
"Oh shit yes man. Oh fuck me. I can’t believe this shit," he said.
"Yes that is entirely possible in fact I would say it is an absolute certainty if you let us in the door," I replied with a chuckle.
"Yeah you know where I live? Yeah sure what a dork I am of course you know where I live. I live in the basement and you go down the outside stairs that are around back. Park on the street. My parents bedroom is on the other side of the house so they won’t hear you if you walk up the driveway and around back. Oh shit Tom I can’t believe it. When you said something today I just thought you were being nice. Oh fuck I am rambling on. See you gotta go clean up some of my mess before you get here," and he hung up.
"Talk about nervous. Sounds like Skip is a basket case at the thought of having the one, the only, the great, Timmy Hamilton and his famous sidekick Tom Peters in his room. If he ever has any grandchildren I am sure he will tell them about this night! It will be the stuff legends are made of I am sure." I said as I reached over to stroke Timmy’s shoulder. Timmy started the car up and off we went. I told him to drive slow to give Skip time to clean up or whatever he needed to do.
About 15 minutes later we pulled up on the street and Timmy killed his lights and engine. We got out of the car and closed the doors as quietly as we could and walked up the dark driveway to the back of the house and then down the back stairs to the basement. I opened the door and we walked in. Skip was trying to clean up and it smelled a bit damp but it was a nice place. Pretty good sized room. A big queen bed on one side and then the opposite wall was taken up with at least 6 different computers on this long table that ran the entire length of the wall. He had rolling chairs set up in front of the huge monitors so he could roll back and forth and lots of papers and notebooks were everywhere.
A large screen TV with DVD and VCR was on one side of the room with a CD player and book shelves and I could see a bathroom and closet off the back wall. He had a few candles burning and the lights were turned down low.
"Great place man. I have never been down here before," I said walking over to where he was standing with his mouth open. I touched the side of his face with my finger and leaned in to kiss his cheek. "It’s cool man we aren’t going to bite you know."
"I am such a dweeb aren’t I?" he said. "Hi Timmy welcome to my place. Don’t mind me I am just the dweeb that lives here and is making a complete and utter fool of himself."
"Come on man don’t be so hard on yourself. We didn’t give you much time. Nice place man. I have never seen so many computers in one place. This is awesome. Tom tells me you have a game and software company. That is so cool I can’t wait to try one out. I love games." Timmy walked over to look at the computers and kicked off his sandals and stripped his shirt off over his head and turned around with a smile on his face. "But we aren’t really here to look at your computers are we now?"as he sucked in his gut and his shorts hit the floor. He leaned over and pushed his boxers to the floor and stepped out of them completely naked.
Skip moaned as he looked at Timmy standing there. A God come down to earth and here he was in Skip’s room. I am sure he must have thought he was dreaming or something. He was frozen to the floor. I took advantage of his monetary lapse of memory to remove my clothes as well and then Timmy walked up to him and said, "Give me your hand." Skip lifted his hand in slow motion and Timmy took it and placed it on his cock which was growing by the second. "Go ahead man its yours tonight. Both of them are. Tom’s and mine."
Skip began to massage Timmy’s cock and then used his other hand to work on his ball sac. Timmy groaned with delight and for effect as Skip stood stock still only moving his hands. I stood behind Skip and reached out with my hands and pulled his shorts and tighty whities down with one pull. His skin was so pasty white as if he never ever went out into the sun. But he was so smooth like a pure white marble only not hard at all but soft as a pillow. He was practically hairless as well and he was definitely way overweight and had three big rolls of fat around his middle.
I leaned forward and whispered for him to let go of Timmy for a minute as I raised his arms and Timmy lifted his shirt off. I saw Timmy run his hands down across Skips body and heard Skip moan loudly. I ran my hands up and down his soft back and across his pudgy butt exploring his crack and then reaching underneath to find a nice set of low hangers which I grabbed from behind.
"Oh shit Tom that is so good," Skip moaned.
Timmy brushed his hands across mine and I knew he was touching Skips cock and I wondered what he looked like. I could feel Skip’s body vibrating as we touched him and made him come alive. Finally I moved around to the front and looked down to see Skips hard cock pointing up towards the ceiling. It looked to be about 8 inches and nice around with a cool mushroom head. It was dripping precum and Skip’s hips were moving to his loud groans. I thought Timmy might be turned off by Skip’s rolls of fat but he seemed to get into it and was running his hands all over his belly making the rolls jiggle as both of us touched him as we led him to the bed. He had these large breasts with really big oversized brown aureoles and no nipples to speak of. He sat down on the bed and then lay back and scooted up a bit so his legs were hanging over the end. From the look on his face he was terrified.
We spread his legs and went to work on his inner thighs, cock and balls with our hands, mouths, tongues and fingers. He was so soft and flabby but it was strangely exciting and both Timmy and I were hard as rocks and leaking precum all over the place. "Where are your rubbers Skip?" I asked. He couldn’t talk he was feeling so good but he did point to the bedside table where I spotted a couple of packs of fresh condoms laid out. I went over and picked one up and ripped it open taking the rubber over to unroll on Skip’s hard cock.
"Scoot up on the bed a bit more man. Timmy’s going to ride this bad boy if you are up for it," I told him.
"You really think it’s a bad boy," he croaked. The first time he had spoken.
"Shit yeah man it’s a bad boy. Bigger than mine and bigger than Tom’s. I can’t wait to ride this thing," Timmy said with excitement in his voice as he massaged Skip’s cock and balls.
He nodded his head and scooted up further on the bed. I grabbed a pillow and stuck it behind his head and then went down to hand the rubber to Timmy who unrolled it on Skip’s throbbing member and it was throbbing. It looked about ready to burst at the seams.
"You ever had someone ride your cock man?" I asked.
He nodded no as Timmy got up on the bed and took his favorite position over a mans cock. He spread his cheeks wide and I held Skip’s cock while Timmy opened his ass hole and lowered himself down slowly taking the entire shaft up his butt and then closing down his sphincter muscles as tight as he could causing Skip to really groan and twist on the bed. I went to stand behind Timmy and hold him if he needed me and to provide a place for Timmy to lean.
He started to ride up and down on Skip’s cock as they both began to grunt with exertion. The look on Skips face said he was in heaven and Timmy’s looked pretty satisfied as well. Timmy loved having a hard cock stuck up his butt and I loved to watch him ride a cock. I was glad we had come. Timmy leaned back into me and his skin felt good against mine as he leaned as far back as he could stretching Skip’s cock backwards making Skip half sit up in agony and pleasure.
Timmy sat back up straight and started to ride faster and faster as Skip tried to buck his hips with not much success. But at least he tried but he was no match for a stud fucker like Timmy Hamilton. His belly was shaking like a water bed in motion all soft and squishy. I saw Skip clench what muscles he had as he shot a load with a huge and very loud grunt mixed with a partial scream which I hoped his parents could not hear up in their bedroom two floors above us.
"Oh shit. Oh shit. Oh shit," he said over and over again as he began to cry. Timmy sat down all the way and leaned over to look in his eyes.
"It’s OK Skip. Great shoot man. I could feel it all the way through the rubber." Timmy told him as he leaned all the way down and began to kiss Skip. They kissed for a few minutes and then Timmy raised his butt off Skip’s cock and I reached in between his legs to strip the rubber off Skip’s now deflating cock. I looked around and spied a trash can and went over and threw it in. I walked back to the bedside table and got another rubber which I opened as I saw Timmy slide down in between Skips legs. I walked over and took Timmy’s cock in my hands and massaged it completely hard and then unrolled the rubber over my man’s beautiful hard piece of meat.
Timmy took Skip’s legs and spread them as far apart as he could to look at his ass hole and see how tight it might be. It seemed pretty loose so he lifted Skip’s legs and I slid one of the other pillows under his butt to raise him a bit higher so Timmy would have easier access. Timmy shuffled forward and pushed his cock head against the hole which opened and took him in one small shove and soon he was pushed all the way inside.
Then Timmy set his amazing hips in motion and began to fuck that white pillow ass. Skips fat rolls and ass began to shake as Timmy shoved his hips in and out. I was watching transfixed by the sight which was so freaking erotic to me. My dick was hard watching the rolls of milk white fat shake and move like waves on the ocean and I began to jerk myself. I was leaking lots of precum which made my hand slip and slide easily over the surface of my shaft.
"Oh yeah," Timmy said as he continued to fuck Skip’s butt. "Sweet man Skip you are sweet man. Yes OHHHHH yeah."
Skip was making little grunting and moaning noises. His eyes were wide open and he was watching Timmy intently but also looking at me standing there jerking my meat. At one point he built up the nerve to run his hands up over Timmy’s hard tight body delighting in touching a God on earth. Finally Timmy slammed into Skip hard and then hard gain and hard again and I knew he had emptied his load inside. He stopped bucking his hips as I moved around to the side of the bed and kneeled down next to Skip still jerking on my cock sliding my hand over its slimy surface.
"Open your mouth man," I said as I pushed my cock towards his mouth which he opened to receive my hot load. I grunted as I began to shoot into his mouth. I didn’t have a lot for him but he took what I had and swallowed it all kissing the tip and hungrily licking off the shaft of my cock as I squeezed it and held it close to his mouth.
Timmy had gotten off the bed and found the trash can where he dropped his condom,. "hey man have you got any bottles of water around here I am parched."
Skip pointed over to the computer desk where Timmy spied a min fridge under the shelf. He walked over and opened it leaning over to give us a great view of his perfect butt. Skip watched him carefully.
"Isn’t he amazing Skip. What a fucking perfect butt. So what did you think? You were pretty much speechless the whole time. Did you have a good time or what?" I said laughing as I ran my hand down his chest and across his flabby rolls delighting in touching them. God they were so strangely erotic. What was this fascination with rolls of fat and flab all about anyway?
I looked down at Skip who was crying again. We seemed to have that effect lately on people when we made love to them I thought to myself as I took a bottle of water from Timmy. Skip watched Timmy and followed him with his eyes as he drank half the bottle in one gulp. His Adams Apple moved up and down his long slender neck as he tilted his head back to drink.
"I’m sorry for being such a mess Tom and Timmy. I just never dreamed that anything like this could ever happen to me. I mean I sit here in my room all day by myself designing computer games and shit and the maybe go to a movie by myself or with a few other computer geeks I know or maybe look at some porn on the net and then I jack off and go to bed. A guy like me we fantasize about having someone like you come into our room and make love to us but we know in reality it will never happen. Because in reality it never ever does happen. Guys like you two never notice guys like me. Not in a million years but shit it just happened to me and not only once but twice with two perfect guys." he sobbed.
Timmy came over to sit down on the bed next to Skip and ran his hand along with mine over his soft flabby belly and up across his enormous flabby boobs. "It’s sweet man. Look we had fun didn’t we? You just got to get out more and not spend so much time cooped up in this room." Timmy ran his hand down and took Skips dick and massaged it. "I mean you got a nice piece of meat here and you seem like a good guy. There is no reason for you to be alone. You just have to go after it and not wait for it to come to you. Tom and I will make some introductions and then I am sure you can do the rest. With a bad boy like this you are not going to have any problems Skip."
Timmy then leaned down and took Skip’s cock in his mouth and sucked on him for a few minutes trying to get him hard. He then lifted up his head when Skip stayed soft and said, "looks like you have been jerking your meat today and now he won’t get hard for me. Well there is always another day. I owe you one OK? Anytime just say the word."
He let go of Skip’s cock and I said, "Look we need to go man but I’ll call you about Wednesday night OK. Have you got those games you said you wanted us to try out?"
"Yeah let me get them for you. Sorry about my cock man. I didn’t know you were coming over so well I was watching this porn flick I had this afternoon and jerked myself one to many times I guess," he said as he got off the bed and walked over to the computer table. Timmy and I got up and got dressed as Skip picked up three games and turned to give them to me. "They are pretty self explanatory Tom. Please be honest and let me know what you think OK?"
"Sure but it may be Mike who gives you his advice as he is the expert in our house along with Timmy here and I am sure my two littlest brothers are better then I am," I said as we walked to the door. "Remember this is between us OK. Just us please."
"Sure Tom. Thanks guys for calling. I can’t thank you enough. I just can’t believe it really happened," he said as we each kissed him on the cheek.
As we were walking to the door I turned around and said, "Oh yeah be ready on Wednesday around 5:00 PM and I swing by to pick you up and take you to my house. We are all going to dinner somewhere in Beaver Dam before the bar. OK?"
"Yeah. Thanks Tom and thanks Timmy," he said with stars in his eyes and a goofy look on his face as we walked outside and up the stairs. It was dark outside but we made our way to Timmy’s car and got in.
Timmy turned to me and said, "Thanks for setting that up Tom. I really got off on Skip and I never would have gone with him if you hadn’t set it up. I know it’s stupid and it’s wrong to think like that but it is the way it is in the world. Shit when I first saw all those rolls I thought OH shit but when I touched them it was like so cool and made me really hard. His boobs were amazing too! Damn and then when I was fucking his ass and they were like moving like a water bed or something it was so sweet. So freaking sweet man. This has been a summer for my education hasn’t it?"
"Yeah you were cool man and I think we will never know what a difference we made in Skip’s life tonight. Such a small thing for us but such a huge thing for a guy like Skip. We need to always keep that in mind. Now lets go home I am exhausted and ready for some sleep. Morning will be here before we know it," I said yawning.
Timmy started the car up and we drove home in silence listening to a CD. We pulled into the driveway and when I got out I saw that Grand’s lights were off and that dad’s car was in the garage. We walked inside and I whispered that I would take Blackie out for a pee and then be upstairs. I asked him to grab the laundry and throw it in the dryer if he would while I went up the back stairs and into Mike’s room. Blackie lifted her head when I peaked in the door and then she sat up wagging her tail. I went over and picked her up and carried her downstairs. Timmy was coming out of the laundry room as I walked through the kitchen with Blackie in my arms. He scratched her head as we kissed briefly and he went upstairs and I went out the back door. As soon as I put her down she ran right over to the grass and squatted to pee. It was great she was learning so fast and I praised her and told her what a good girl she was over and over as I petted her.
She followed me back inside and stood there while I closed the back door and turned out the lights and then she followed me up the stairs on those little puppy legs of hers and went right to Mike’s room where she sat by his bed wagging her tail and looking up at him. I picked her up and placed her under his arms where she immediately snuggled down to sleep again. I walked to the door and closed it part way and then went upstairs latching the door behind me. I veered off to the bathroom where I peed and brushed my teeth turning out the light and walking into our bedroom where Timmy was already in bed waiting for me. He looked as tired as I felt and I quickly stripped off my clothes and jumped under the covers to snuggle against his backside with my arms draped across his chest kissing his neck and telling him how much I loved him. The last thing I remembered was hearing him say, "I love you Tom Peters," and then I was out like a light.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 17 - Sunday

Click, click, click ... "DAMN IT, Tom! You've done it ... AGAIN!!" ... click, click, click ...

Through your words, you've touched my Heart, brought tears to my Eyes, PLUS made "Animal" all HARD, and "weepy"!!!

And, you've even taken me to Church this Sunday!!! You've covered the Entire Spectrum from "Grand", and her "Old Lady" Friends, to "Blackie", and her "Doggy Peers"! And ... EVERYONE in between!

THIS Chapter has now got to be your Best!! You have SO completely transported me into "Tom and Timmy's" Full World!!

Have YOU noticed the "Improvement" in your writing? I am sensing more Confidence in your work! There is a Greater "Depth"! Your hours of "Practice" are certainly showing! And you were already doing Very Well when you first started this Amazing Story!!!

My "HAT" is off to YOU, my friend!!

THANK YOU! for sharing this with "Us"!!! :kiss: (*8*)

Keep smilin'!!
Ky ;)

P.S.
For those of you who may have missed Tom's other Amazing Chapters, just click (and subscribe) here:

http://www.justusboys.com/forum/showthread.php?t=38319
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 17 - Sunday

Gosh here I sit.... gona read that chapter over again.... you have a great story telling gift...... THANKS :=D: :=D: for sharing your gift with all of us (*8*) (*8*) :kiss: Love you and your characters :kiss:
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 17 - Sunday

Tom,

I just returned from a week in the mountains and found the new chapter. Again I was up all night reading because I couldn't put it down. I feel a real part of the "family" even though it is just by observation. Maybe I can marry Gran and really become a player. lol You have done another superb job on this one. Keep it coming! ..|

Craiger
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 18 - Monday

OMG!, Tom!! AWESOME!!! Just keeps getting better, and Better!! :=D: :=D: :=D:

The inclusion of the pic links is a sheer stroke (And I do mean STROKE!!) of pure enthusiasm!! And Tremendous THANX! to DAC1 and mikethehero!!!! Talk about adding INSPIRATION to an already Exceptional Story!!! *|* *|* *|* (!)

The scope of your characters, the inclusion of so many aspects of their "lives", just makes your work of Fiction seem so Real, Touching, Tender, and True!! ..|

THANK YOU!, TOM!!! :kiss: (*8*)

Keep smilin'!!
Ky ;)

P.S.
For those of you who may just be Discovering this Amazing Story, here is the thread with links to the other Chapters. If you "subscribe", you'll know when the latest ones become available.

http://www.justusboys.com/forum/showthread.php?t=38319
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 18 - Monday

:=D: Wow, another amazing chapter. The scope and depth of
the characters is amazing. If only there were a lot more
people like Tom and Timmy in the world, oh well.
Thank you for yet another exceptional look into their life,
and do hope there will be more.
Jim :=D:
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 18 - Monday

Well Tom,

You've done it again. Here it is 12:50 am and I just finished your last chapter. Thank you for adding the little things to it, like information about HIV/AIDS and meth. Also using the safe sex approach that it seems most stories do not. Even though it is just a small mention, it has an impact on the reader.

I am jealous! Mrs.H. and Dad are getting married and you haven't found a place for me yet... I need Tom and Timmy to find someone for me :twisted: They have helped everyone else now it's my turn. (!) (!)

Can't wait for Tuesday.

Craiger

PS Love the visuals as well. Maybe we can see more characters in the future...
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 18 - Monday

Another amazing chapter!!!! I'm hooked.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 17 - Sunday

Medion - thanks for your comments and here I thought I was writing to slowly. I constantly beat myself up because I think I take to long to write and post each new chapter and now you have said it is OK.

You rock man thanks!!!

Thanks and peace :kiss:
 
My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

Today was much like yesterday I thought as I came awake to the sounds of birds chirping outside the window above our heads. I felt rested and I stretched in bed with my arms above my head and my toes pointed at the doorway. Ahhh that felt good I thought as Timmy stirred next to me and imitated me in my stretching.

“Damn I feel good,” he said as he rolled over and looked at me.

“Me too,” I told him as I reached my hand up and stroked the side of his gorgeous face and then pulled his head down to meet mine in a kiss. Our hot tongues touched and explored each others mouths as we lay there in bed.

“We had better get cracking,” Timmy said at last as he rolled to his side of the bed and sat up. I lifted the covers and slid my legs out onto the floor standing up and wiggling my pee hard cock back and forth making it slap the sides of my legs. I found my running shorts. a shirt and struggled to put on my socks and shoes jumping around the floor on one leg and then the other. I should have just sat on the bed but for some reason I didn’t. I probably looked like a clown dancing all around on one foot.

“I have to pee man,” I said as I made my way to the doorway and then down the hall to the bathroom. I left the light off as I found the toilet and raised the lid. Timmy joined me at my side and soon we were filling the bowel with our yellow streams of early morning piss. It felt so good to empty my bladder. Such a relief. We shook ourselves off and then headed down the stairs to the kitchen where we found Mike and Blackie waiting for us. Mike had been so great about getting up each morning. I couldn’t remember what I was like at his age but I didn’t think I could have done it every day.

“Hey Tom and Timmy,” he called cheerfully. “I took Blackie out already are you guys ready to go? Its great. She is like better than an alarm clock Tom. She just starts licking my face and I wake up.”

I laughed at the thought of a licking alarm clock

“That good news man. Yeah big guy let’s do it,” Timmy said patting him on the back as he opened the back door. It was another nice day as we went outside to do our warm up exercises. Timmy suggested a few push-ups as well and so we were limber and ready for the short run down the block to the park where we found Brad, Tricia and Paul waiting for us. They told us they had only been there a few minutes. Paul looked great so I assumed everything went well with Van last night. If fact if his grin was an indication they connected well last night.

Tricia and I let the front runners take off and then we started out with Mike and little Blackie, who tried her best to keep up and actually made it all the way around one time before she lost interest and Mike had to peel off. Tricia and I ran steadily side by side not talking but just getting into our zones pumping our arms and breathing steadily. She was on the girls cross country and track team at the high school and was in great shape.

The big boys passed us over and over as they streaked around the track. I saw the two mystery men come down for their run and watched them watch Timmy, Brad and Paul zoom around the track. I was winded so I told Tricia I had enough and walked off the track over towards Mike and Blackie and the two men who were just finishing their warm ups.

“Hi, my name is Tom Peters,” I said stretching out my hand to shake with each of them. They had firm strong grips.

“Hey Tom. My name is Billy Patterson and this is Johnny Otis. We have noticed you the past week. Who are those guys out there on the track?” Billy said as he watched Timmy and Brad pull away from Paul and leave him in their dust like he was standing still.

“Well that is Timmy Hamilton with the blond hair and Brad Bailey who just ran out front and Paul Ross behind them is the new high school track coach. he also teaches senior honors English. Brad is only 16 and is amazing isn’t he?. Timmy graduated from high school last year and we both go to UNC at Chapel Hill. Timmy is on the swim team but he loves to run.” I told them catching my breath.

“You’re joking Tom. Brad is only 16! I can’t believe how well he runs. Wow,” Johnny said with admiration in his voice.

“So what do you guys do anyway if you don’t mind my asking?” I said.

“We are both lawyers and have an office down town near the court house. Mostly estate stuff and wills, probate and shit. Nothing criminal. Billy and I met in college and well we have been together ever since,” Johnny said matter of factly. “We have a house over on Oak Street.”

“Cool, so does that mean you are partners if I can be personal?” I asked looking Johnny in the eyes.

“Well yeah we are. Have been since we met so what does that make it now? Our 11 year anniversary will be coming up in September and we’ll both be 28 the same month,” Billy told me. “Damn seems like yesterday our parents were moving us into our dorm room at Georgetown. We had no idea that the other was gay and it took us like 2 months of trying to peak at the others cocks before we were sharing a bed and its been that way ever since.”

“That is so cool guys. Timmy and I are partners for like 2 weeks,” I said showing them my ring. “So are you out or in the closet?”

“Mostly in the closet especially around here and the courthouse. We have a few close friends and we go into DC occasionally to just be around other guys. How about you and Timmy?” Johnny asked.

“Way in the closet because of Timmy being on the swim team and all. You probably know how homophobic teams can be. Wish it wasn’t so but it is. Our parents know and our family and a few select others but well you know how it is I guess round here,” I said.

“Yeah, we know how it is,” Billy said.

“So are you interested in meeting other guys or are you content with your own circle,” I asked.

“No we are up for some fun every once in awhile. Never on our own but occasionally together. What did you have in mind?” Johnny said.

“Well a bunch of us are going over to that bar in Beaver Dam called “The Misty Mountain” for dancing on Wednesday night and probably for some dinner somewhere before if you are interested in coming along and meeting some guys.

“Yeah we have been there a few times. It’s pretty cool for around here. Sounds like fun Tom. Let me give you my cell phone number and you can let us know where to meet and what time,” Johnny said telling me his number which I punched into my phone. “Look we better get started on our run. Really nice to meet you Tom and we look forward to getting acquainted later. Thanks so much for introducing yourself and being so open with us. It is refreshing.”

“No problem guys. I will call you,” I told them as they started off running. I watched them run off together and though that it was so nice to meet two guys who had been together for 11 years. They were smiling and I could see them talking as they ran around the track.

Paul came up beside me and almost scared the living crap out of me when he said, “Hey Tom who were those guys?”

“SHIT MAN you scared me,” I said jumping in the air with fright but laughing at the same time.

“They are two lawyers who live over on Oak Street. They have been partners for 11 years in September. They met in college and they love to run in the mornings before work. Their going to go with us dancing on Wednesday night. They look pretty cool. You want to meet them sometime?” I asked.

“Yeah maybe. You can sound them out Tom. I have to be so careful. Sorry I don’t mean to keep saying that over and over like a broken record or something,” Paul said regretfully.

“So come on spill it man how did it go last night with Van. Tell me all the gory details and don’t leave anything out,” I said excitedly touching his arm and stroking it gently up and down.

“It was so wonderful Tom. Thank you and Timmy so much for setting it up. After we got over being so nervous with each other it was really OK and we had a good time. God his cock is so big but it felt so good to have him fuck me and to have a man in my bed again. It has been a long time. I have missed that feeling so much and he gives a great blow job. He stayed till 3:00 AM this morning. We did everything Tom. We sucked, we fucked, we jerked, we showered and we just lay there and talked. Damn it felt so good and I am still flying this morning.” He said contentedly. “I am not sure what kind of relationship we’ll have but I really like him sexually and mentally I think we are pretty compatible as well.”

“I am so glad Paul. You deserve it man. Timmy and I were so glad to help out,” I told him as I saw Timmy and Brad come off the track and start their winding down exercises. Tricia came off right behind them and she and Brad hugged each other. They made a great couple.

“Damn that was awesome Timmy. We are natural together aren’t we?” Brad said smiling and obviously pumped up and excited from his run.

“You said it Brad! Wish you had been around last year or at least on the team last year.” Timmy told him.

“So Coach Ross any suggestions for Timmy and I today?” Brad asked Paul.

“First thing Brad when it is just us you can call me Paul but I do appreciate your calling me Coach Ross around the team. And yeah I have one or two things I think you guys should try next time you run.” Paul said and then started to explain it to them. He lost me at that point so I wandered over to find Mike and Blackie and get them ready to start home.

Timmy joined us in a minute throwing his arm around my shoulder and giving me a gentle noughy on my head. I playfully resisted but privately loved the attention for my man. We said goodbye and walked up the street towards home. Mike and Blackie tore off running up the sidewalk and soon had disappeared into our backyard.

“So what’s with the two mystery men?” Timmy asked still wrapping his arm around my shoulder as we walked.

I told him all about Johnny and Billy as we walked, “Jesus man is everyone we meet in the frigging town gay or what? That is so cool man. Hey I had a radical idea see what you think.” he said. “Why don’t you call them and we can call Cary and Jake if he isn’t working and Van if he wants to come and we all go over and surprise Mason in the hot tub tonight. We warn everyone about him and we just show up and get naked and then see what he does. I so want to turn the tables on him. The more I think about how he was going on and on about you it makes me want to just see what he is made of.”

“That is a cool idea but I don’t want to be mean about it or anything. That wouldn’t be cool and maybe that is to many people for him and the hot tub. I have no idea how big it is or anything. How about just Billy and Johnny or Jake and Cary?” I suggested.

“Yeah OK. Which ones? Probably Cary and Jake don’t you think?” he said as we walked up to the back door.

“Cool I’ll set it up later,” I told him as we walked inside.

“I’ll get the laundry man,” Timmy said as he went into the laundry room. “Good morning Grand”he called.

“Good morning Timmy and Tom,” Grand said.

“Just cereal, juice and coffee for me Grand but I am sure Timmy would love some of those fried eggs, toast and sausage.” I said.

“You know it,” Timmy said coming out of the laundry room with a full basket of clean and dry clothes to take upstairs with us.

“We’ll be down in a few Grand,” I said as I followed Timmy up the stairs watching his ass wiggle back and forth as he walked. I think he was exaggerating on purpose but I didn’t mind at all. Mike was coming out of the bathroom with his towel wrapped around his thin frame. His hair was wet and Blackie was jumping up and grabbing at the towel as he walked into his room.

“See you in a few minutes Mike,” I said as I closed the attic door and latched it behind me. I was stripping off my damp sweaty shirt as I walked up the stairs into our bedroom where I found Timmy had put the laundry basket down on the bed and was removing his clothes. God he was beautiful I thought as he bent over to push down his shorts exposing his ripe hard melon ass. Shit just looking at him standing there made me hard and when he turned around he broke into a huge grin as he saw my cock calling to him across the room.

“Come on man lets get in the shower and cool this thing down. I am so freaking hot for your ass this morning. Just look at me!” I said wagging my cock back and forth for his viewing pleasure.

“No time like the present man as he started across the room and I turned and ran squealing down the hallway with Timmy running behind. I reached into turn on the water and Timmy came up behind me and ran his hand down my back across my butt and up into my crack. I squirmed and squealed again it felt so good and wiggled my butt for him. I turned around and we kissed and hugged and squished our hard cocks against each other rubbing our crotches against each other. Damn we were one hot pair of star crossed lovers. Just like Romeo and Juliet except we were Timmy and Tom.

We got in the shower and drew the curtain closed behind us. Timmy handed me a bar of soap which I used liberally on his butt, up his crack and into his hole. He reached out and found a condom in the box we kept on the shelf by the shower and ripped it open with his teeth, turning to place it on my throbbing cock.

“AAAAAAHHHHHH SHIT I love it when you touch me like that,” I moaned as my entire body shivered with the delight of his touch as he unrolled the rubber over my stiff hard cock. He turned around and put his head under the spray of water as I stepped up close to his ass and pushed my cock up to his waiting hole which opened for me with no problem. Once I was inside I started to move my hips thrusting in and out as he gripped me as tightly as he could with his sphincter muscles. I reached around with my soapy hands and rubbed all up and down his hard chest and abdomen and across his 8 pac abs and into his belly button and then finally down to the forest of pubic hairs and the hard pole waiting for my fist to grip it and jerk it.

“OHHHHH SHITTT TOM. SQUEEZE IT MAN. YEAH JERK ME MAN,” Timmy moaned through his clenched teeth as he threw his head back and let the water hit him full in the face and on his upper chest. I jerked and squeezed his cock and he was shooting within minutes and then I followed up his shoot with one of my own alternating our ejaculations with each other until we were spent and exhausted. I leaned against his neck and told him how much I loved him as I kissed his shoulder and back.

I pulled out and he turned around to kiss me and hug me as we let the water rinse off the cum and soap and sweat. Timmy reached down and took off the used condom and threw it in the waiting trash can.

“Damn Tom we are good together aren’t we?” he said at last as he turned off the water and we stepped out on the floor to dry off. “I am so glad you aren’t into biting my neck and all that shit man. Hickey’s are so gross don’t you think?”

“Oh yeah I hate it when I see a guy or girl with these huge black and blue hickeys all over their necks. Just turns me off man,” I said as I dried off and then turned to shave, floss and brush my teeth with Timmy by my side. We hung up our towels and cleaned up the bathroom and headed back to our room to dress for the day.

I got dressed in my work clothes and Timmy got his hot speedo on, a pair of baggies, sandals and a muscle showing t-shirt. Damn he looked fine. W e brushed each others hair, checking each other out and then headed down the stairs.

“I’ll put the laundry away when I come back up after breakfast,” Timmy said as we descended the back stairs.

“Thanks man I appreciate it,” I told him as we entered the kitchen and he went over to give Grand a kiss and playfully mussed up Mike’s hair on the way. He got a full plate of food and sat down at his eat. I brought him a cup of coffee and then I got my cereal and coffee and juice and sat down to eat.

“Tom I read in the paper where the Taylor’s are having a big affair at their estate this week so I am sure you will have lots to do today.” Grand told me as she drank her coffee.

“Really? I hadn’t heard that. I am sure Mrs. Taylor will have a list as long as my arm then. At least they pay really well and I really like Chris, their head of security, and Mavis their cook bakes these amazing chocolate chip cookies for us when we go over there. Maybe this will be the time I actually get to meet Mrs. Taylor. You know I have been doing their lawn for 4 years now and have never met her and have only met him one time. Both of them are usually gone to DC in the helicopter by the time we get there. Chris always has our check for us.” I said between bites of cereal.

“It must be amazing to be that rich and to know all those famous people,”Timmy said with food spilling out of his mouth.

“I actually don’t think I would like it much my man. I like it just the way we are. Common folks. They have to worry about their money and their estate all the time. They have those gates and high stone walls and stuff. I don’t think it’s worth it buddy. I really don’t. Seems like it might be nice but I just don’t know,” I said wiping my mouth and getting up to take my empty bowl, glass and mug over to the sink.

“I think you are right Tom. They have worries that we don’t even know about and I for one am glad.” Grand said.

“Well you’re probably right but it still would be amazing wouldn’t it?” Timmy said.

“Hey I almost forgot. Would you give the games Skip gave us last night to Ben and Willie to try out today while we are gone. It will give them something to do and they can let me know what they think this afternoon. You might have time to look at them briefly before you have to go and then Mike can check them out tonight.” I said as I went over and put my hand on his shoulder and leaned down to kiss him goodbye and said, “Yeah it must be amazing but I like our life just the way it is man. Simple. Love you man. I will call you later OK?”

“Yeah, see you guys. Have fun at the Royal Palace today. See ya Mike,” Timmy said.

“Yeah see you Timmy. Bye Blackie, “ Mike said as he squatted down to pat Blackie and say goodbye to her.

“She is going to be fine Mike. We’ll take good care of her for you. I promise,” Grand said to Mike as I put my arm around his shoulder and steered him outside to my truck. We got in my truck and buckled up our seat belts and headed out for another day of work. This might promise to be a most usual day if the report on the Taylor’s party was correct. I drove up to their estate and I knew right away that today would not be another normal day of work.

I saw Chris at the gatehouse as normal but with him there were about 10 other very serious looking guys with military haircuts dressed in camouflage and 2 big German Shepherd dogs. I drove up and Chris came up to my window.

“Morning Tom and Mike,” he said with a smile as he leaned down to look in the truck. “I am going to have to ask you all to get out of the truck for a minute so these guys can inspect it if you don’t mind.”

“No problem Chris. All in a days work for you I guess. My Grand warned me about the party here this week.” I said as I unbuckled my seat belt and got out of the truck. Bev pulled up behind us and she and Brad got out as well. We were frisked and they ran those wand type things up and down our bodies. The dogs sniffed everything and they poked mirrors under the trucks and the trailer. They looked at all the equipment carefully and finally gave us the OK to proceed. The guy in charge told us that one of his men would be assigned to each of us as we worked today and not to go off by ourselves at anytime.

“No problem sir. We are glad to help. Any special instructions on our work today?” I asked.

“No son. Mrs. Taylor said for you all to do the normal great job you usually do. Thanks for your co-operation. Oh yes we would ask that none of you make any phone calls while you are here today,” he replied briskly but with a smile. We all assured him we would turn our cell phones off and leave them in our trucks. I would have to wait to call Cary and Jake about tonight and the hot tub until later.

“So Chris do you think we will get any cookies today or is Mavis to busy with the preparations for the big soiree?” I asked Chris as I got back in my truck.

“Actually she told me to tell you she was baking some cookies for everyone just like normal. You know Mavis. Nothing can bother that woman. She is a rock. And she is as big as a rock but don’t tell her I said that!” Chris said with a laugh.

We drove around back and I saw 3 large black vans with what I guess was surveillance equipment and other spy stuff for important people. I wondered who would be at the party. Maybe with all this shit it would be the president or the vice-president. None of my business. We had work to do and set right into it getting busy as soon as we got out of our trucks.

Guys with guns and who didn’t know how to smile followed us all around as we worked and I even saw one follow Brad into the garage when he had to use the toilet. When we broke for our mid-morning break we were a bit ahead of schedule and I asked permission to pee. My handler was pretty cute in a military sort of way and he followed me inside the garage to the rest room door.

He asked me to leave the door open while I peed so I stood there and peed with him watching my back. I was glad I was not in the military. I don’t think I could act like he was. But it was a job and it was what he did and I didn’t hold that against him or anything. I actually wanted to see him naked as I wondered what he might look like. Military guys were sort of cool in their own way. He was certainly in great shape from what I could see. I finished and shook off and zipped up and turned around. He was looking at me but had almost no expression on his beautiful face.

“Are you allowed to smile? Or tell me your name?” I said reaching out my hand to try and shake his.

He actually smiled and held out his hand to shake, “Yeah we can smile if the lieutenant isn’t watching. My name is Billy Bob Tolley. I’m from a little coal mining town in West Virginia you probably never heard of. Welch, West Virginia!”

“You’re right I never heard of it,” I replied truthfully.

His handshake was firm and he had a nice looking hand. I held it a bit longer than normal for a manly handshake and he didn’t let go. He looked at me in the eyes and then winked, “Don’t ask don’t tell you know.”

It took me a minute before what he said registered in my brain and when it finally did I broke out in a huge grin. “Shit man. Cool. Not to worry about me. I feel for you though,” I told him looking around to see if anyone might be watching as I let go of his hand. At that moment I saw his lieutenant walking around the house so I turned and walked out of the garage so Bev and her female watcher could go inside.

Brad and Mike were sitting at the picnic table drinking some water and Mavis had brought out some cookies herself. All the guards were having one and even the lieutenant indulged. I saw him crack a smile as he bit into one of those incredible delicious cookies. I went over and gave Mavis a big hug and she kissed me and squeezed me into her very ample bosom.

“You are looking so fine Tom. I could just eat you up for dessert and save some room for this specially fine piece of @#$ you have here boy. UM! UM! UM!”she said grabbing my butt with her hand and laughing that huge laugh of hers that brought a smile to everyone’s face.

“UH Thanks Mavis. I am glad you like it so much! And your cookies are the best as always.” I told her blushing a bit but actually loving her attention. I then turned to the lieutenant and said innocently “So sir can you tell us who is coming to the party or is that classified information?” I asked innocently.

“It was in the Washington Post this morning so I guess it is no longer a secret son. I just wish they wouldn’t make our jobs so damned difficult. I mean who cares where the President has dinner or what party he goes to. Anyway I digress but yes The President and his wife, the Secretary of Defense, some very important senators and a few other very important diplomats and heads of state will be here and we need to make sure its all clear. Of course if you can keep that to yourself I would appreciate it very much.” he told us. “By Friday night this place will look like an army camp.”

We all talked and joked around with the guys in camouflage for our break. Near the end I told Billy Bob I needed to go to the can again before starting work so he set off with me to the garage. I saw the lieutenant walk off in the opposite direction. When we were in the garage I turned and asked him, “So does any one suspect man? How do you keep it a secret?”

“It’s really hard man almost like my cock is now,” he said with a grin clutching his groin. “I don’t think anyone suspects or I would be history. Dead meat man. I am pretty good at hiding. I have been all my life. Lots of practice over the years man,” he said. “I had to be growing up in a coal town like Welch. It was rough.” Billie Bob had the most wonderful country redneck southern accent I had ever heard. It was like music when he spoke.

“Do you mind if I take a leak with you?” he asked me as I walked in the bathroom and unzipped my pants.

“Not at all,” I said as I heard his zipper fall and then he stepped up to the toilet next to me. He had a nice looking cock from what I could see. Not real big maybe about 5 inches and it was almost hard. He wasn’t cut and he pulled back the foreskin as I watched his pee start out of his slit. Damn I loved to watch a guy pull his foreskin back and reveal that shinny purple knob. It looked cool sticking out of his camouflage pants like that and I let my pee stream go next to his into the bowl. I few of his blond pubes were sticking out along side of his penis.

“So man when do you get any relief for that thing?” I asked pointing my head at his cock.

“Not often man. To be truthful actually almost never. When I go home on leave there is a friend back home that likes to fool around with me. We sort of stumbled on each other in high school one afternoon in the showers when we were alone after practice wanking off and well you know one thing led to another. He is married now with 2 kids and all but he stills like a taste of cock every once in awhile. Other than that it is just jerking myself in the john and fantasizing about all the hunks in my barracks!” he said with a short rueful laugh. “Nice cock you got there Tom.”

“Thanks man. So like do you ever get any time off or are you always on duty?” I asked.

“Yeah, we get time off man but mostly when I do I just go to a movie, or bowling or to a bar with the other guys. I have to keep up the pretenses you know. But hey I try and look on the bright side I really do love what I do and I think I am good at it. But it is hell on the sex life,” he said with a grin.

“So where are you stationed?” I asked.

“Over at Fort Ross. I am in this special task force that does shit like this here all the time so we are on the road a lot protecting big wigs all around the country,” Ronnie replied. “Its actually pretty cool and all and I get to travel a lot and the pay is better than normal so I am saving up some bucks for when I get released. I want to buy a place back home and have a little farm or something.”

“So Billie Bob I have to ask you was I that obvious or what? Weren’t you taking a big fucking risk speaking to me?” I said shaking my cock for his benefit and zipping myself up. He did the same and looked at me. He had a nice smile with lots of straight white teeth and these really blue green eyes and blond hair shaved real short at least what I could see that wasn’t covered by his military hat.

“It was your hand shake man and the vibes I felt when we touched. You like seemed cool. I know I took a chance but I felt it was OK,” He said. “It was OK wasn’t it?”

“Yeah I am cool. Look are you off duty tomorrow night by chance?” I asked.

“Yeah as a matter of fact I am. What did you have in mind?” he said.

“Do you have a car?” I asked.

“Yeah, wells it’s a beat up old truck but she’s mine and she runs great,” he said.

“Cool. Do you know where Beaver Dam is? I think it is maybe 50 miles from Fort Ross so it should be far enough away from Fort Ross to be cool. Well look some of us are going to this bar there that doesn’t mind guys and girls and straights and gays dancing and having a good time together. It’s called The Misty Mountain and is on route 52. I think we should be there around 9 till and maybe stay until 11:30 or so if you want to join us. We all have to work the next day so it probably won’t be a long night and I can’t promise any sex but at least you can meet some people. I want you to meet my partner and my friends and you can bring along little Ronnie if you want.” I said reaching out and giving his crotch a quick gentle squeeze. “What’s your phone number that is if you are even allowed to have a cell phone?”

“Yeah I have a cell.” he said with a laugh. “I can’t leave my phone on when I am working but I do check my messages a few times a day. That would be so awesome man. Thanks so much. I’ll see you then. We better get back out before someone misses us.,” he said telling me his cell phone number as we walked.

“Great thanks. Shit yeah they will be wondered what is keeping us,” I said with a laugh as we walked back outside. “By the way Billie Bob how old are you anyway? It is always so hard for me to tell a guys age when he is all dressed up in fatigues.”

“I was just 24 years old two weeks ago and as luck would have it I was able to celebrate with my friend from West Virginia ‘cause I was home on leave. It was so cool and he was so freaking horny man! We fucked like rabbits for 4 hours straight and then sucked for another 2. I was so exhausted but it was worth it.” Billie Bob said with a huge shit eating grin on his face as he remembered his birthday present.

Everyone was breaking up from the break and getting ready to get back to work. Bev told me where she was going and Brad took Mike to get him started around the pond area. I took off on the Bob Cat and was soon whistling along to a tune in my head. I should get some of those ear protectors that are radio’s as well I thought. I thought about Billie Bob and wondered how he could do what he did everyday and know that if anyone ever suspected he would be “dead meat” as he so aptly put it. And it could happen in the culture he lived in every day. Someone could really just slit his throat for just being who he was a gay man. What pain that must be to go through that each and every day. To pick a career you like that surrounds you with cute hunky testosterone filled guys all day everyday and there is nothing you can do about it. Shit that was the pits. Made my life with Timmy seem so simple and sweet and beautiful.

All of us worked right through until about 11:50 AM and then stopped for lunch. Billie Bob followed me over to the picnic table. The lieutenant gave our watchers a lunch break and they pulled out some sandwiches, fruit and coolers of drinks out of one of the black vans. We joined them around the table and soon were talking about movies, sports, the weather. Anything but the president or that shit. Billie Bob took off his cap and he was practically bald on top. Cute sexy ears stuck out on each side of his head. He was definitely kind of sexy and I kept watching him. His friends were almost bald as well just stubble on top. The one female watcher had short hair but at least she wasn’t shaved I thought with a chuckle.

After lunch the watchers were rotated so we couldn’t get to friendly I supposed and pass delicate information to the enemy or something. It was OK but I missed having Billie Bob watch every move of my ass! All of us worked steadily and while we usually had to finish up at the Taylor’s by 2PM on the dot today we worked until 4:30 PM to make sure everything was in great shape. We went over everything twice and looked around for any stray blade of grass we might have missed or a dead flower that needed attention. As we loaded up all our equipment I looked around surveying the job we had done and it looked great if I must say so myself.

Chris came over with our check and as he handed it to me he said, “Thanks Tom. It looks great. I am sure Mrs. Taylor will love it. Mr. Taylor put a bonus in there for you all as well. See you next week and I hope I survive this one.”

“I am sure you will do fine Chris. Let me know if they need a touch up or anything on Friday morning. We would be glad to swing by if its needed.” I told him.

He waved to us as we got back in the truck and headed out of the estate gates to the real world beyond. The safe world beyond the gates I thought with a laugh. The world of the common folks.

“So what did you think of your day today?” I asked Mike as we rode along.

“It was pretty cool Tom. I loved those guns the guys had and we did a really nice job. The guy watching me was named Fred and he was from Oklahoma and he let me hold his gun. I know he wasn’t supposed to do it but it was so cool Tom. You won’t tell on him will you? I can’t wait to see Blackie though. Do you think she was OK today?” he asked.

“ I won’t tell on Fred. And yeah I am sure she did fine. You know Grand would not let anything happen to Blackie and Ben and Willie really love her too you know!” I assured him.

When we pulled into the driveway he was out of the door as soon as he unbuckled his seat belt. I laughed at his youthful enthusiasm. I turned off the truck and took off my seat belt and then pulled out my cell and dialed Jake’s number.

Cary answered, “Jake’s place Cary speaking.”

“Hey man it’s Tom. Look I have a favor to ask you guys.” I said.

“Sure no prob man. What’s up?” he said.

“Well there is this guy we knew in high school. His name is Mason Critzer and he is like this big lacrosse star over at UVA and during high school Timmy said he was very anti-gay and outspoken about fags and all. You know locker room shit. He was always nice to me but we weren’t like friends or anything. Anyway I cut his parents grass and he really came on to me when I was there this past week. I have a feeling he thinks I am gay and he just wants me to suck his cock or he wants to fuck me or something and well I don’t play that game you know. I want to sort of lead him on and see what his game is but I also don’t want to be mean about it if you know what I mean,” is aid to Cary.

“Yeah, cool. So how do Jake and I play into all of this?” Cary said.

“Well he really wants Timmy and I to come over to his house and use his hot tub. He has no idea about Timmy being gay and Timmy is kind of freaked about him knowing cause he might blab it around and all. I guess we think Mason might think that he and Timmy can get me to go down on them or something cause they are big men on campus and all. So we were like thinking all of us could surprise Mason at his house tonight. You and Jake could drink his beer. Nothing gay but we would all strip and shit but nothing even remotely gay. Just guys hanging out with the guys. Sort of fuck with his brain and all that is if you are up for it and can keep your hands off of Jake and we can all keep from getting erections.” I continued.

“Sounds like it might be fun and I never pass up an opportunity for free beer and I am sure Jake would go along with it. What time?” Cary asked.

“How about we swing by and pick you guys up at like 9:30 PM and then I can call Mason on the way so he can’t back out. I won’t tell him about you guys until we all just show up at his place.” I added.

“Catch you later man,” Cary said as he hung up.

I called Timmy on his cell, “Yo what’s up man? Where have you been all day?” he said when he answered.

“Good day but really strange. I had to keep my cell off all day. I’ll tell you about it when you get home. Where are you now?” I said.

“I am in the locker room getting ready to put on my shorts and sandals to head home to you my man. Van still hasn’t heard from Pierre but he said he really likes Paul and really thanked us over and over again and again. He might swing by for the story time this evening. Hope that’s OK.” Timmy said.

I told him no problem and that maybe he might want to join us at Mason’s house and then I quickly outlined my plan. He hooted and yelled on the phone and I had to hold mine away from my ear he was laughing so loud.

“That is so sweet man. So perfect. Not mean at all but it will be perfect for Mason. You are so awesome Tom. Look I will see you in a few OK. Don’t take a shower until I get there,” and he hung up.

I closed my phone and sat there for a few minutes thinking about Timmy and how much I loved him. I got out of my truck and headed inside where I found Grand busy cooking dinner. Pot Roast, new potatoes, fresh tomatoes, salad and just picked corn on the cob. I told her how good it all smelled and asked her how her day went.

“Just fine Tom. The boys are no trouble at all. They have been working hard on those games your friend invented and even showed me some of them but I just can’t move these old fingers fast enough but they seemed to like them. And that puppy is amazing. She is perfect. I went over to my house and the men from the church came and got more stuff. Almost all of it is gone except for a few odds and ends and the stuff I gave to you and Timmy,” she told me wiping her hands on her ever present dish towel.

I walked into the TV room and saw all three boys playing the games. “So how are they guys,” I said kneeling on the floor behind the couch and leaning my arms on the top to peer over at them sitting o the floor in front of the TV. They craned their necks backwards as they told me hello and how much they loved these games. They said they were awesome.

“Look Mike if you have any suggestions can you write them down or remember them all so you can tell Skip.” I said.

Mike picked up a yellow legal pad on which he had already written some stuff and smiled at me, “You mean like this Tom?”

“Wise ass,” I said swiping my hand towards the back of his head as he giggled and ducked out of my reach. “Thanks guys. I know that Skip will really appreciate your comments and suggestions.” I got up and walked back into the kitchen where Grand was still working on the dinner. It was nice having home cooked meals waiting for me every night but I didn’t want to burn her out or anything.

I told Grand I would see her shortly for dinner and I walked up stairs. I couldn’t latch the door because Timmy was coming home soon so I decided to risk it for awhile. I walked into our room and stripped off my work clothes throwing them into the dirty laundry basket and placing my shoes by the closet door.

I walked naked over to the computer and turned it on and brought up JUB to check my messages and my subscribed threads. It didn’t take long. A few of my friends wanted to know how things were going and I gave them a short but sweet update on Timmy and I and all our happenings over the past few days. I looked at some great new photos and found my dick was hard. How novel! Then I switched to our regular e-mail and saw that we had heard from Sean and Malcolm.

Before I could stop myself or think twice I got up and found my cell phone and punched in their number. Sean answered on the fourth ring, “Hello Tom how are you doing?”

“Hey man great to hear your voice. What’s up?” I asked thinking caller ID was a wonderful invention.

“Oh just the usual grind at work. Malcolm and I are really ready to retire and leave the military Tom. Not as much fun as it used to me. Too much bull shit and we just don’t feel very good about our present commander in chief or Secretary of Defense or what we are doing in Iraq and around the world,” he answered wearily.

“Gosh I am sorry. I got your e-mail and haven’t even opened it yet but this wild idea came into my brain so I decided to just call you right away. Look have you ever heard of a town called Beaver Dam? It’s about an hour or so south of DC and well there is a bar there called The Misty Mountain. From what we heard it is kind of like The Frogg Pond in Dewey Beach and for around here that is pretty good. Well a bunch of us are going to Beaver Dam for dinner and then to the bar for some dancing afterwards. I was wondering if you guys wanted to join us and meet some of our friends and have them meet you all.” I said excitedly.

“Only if you let us pick up the tab for dinner. Our treat,” he said.

“Oh Sean that is so cool but you have done so much for Timmy and I already. We really couldn’t. I mean we both have jobs and all,” I said.

“Come on Tom please allow two old men take you young bucks out for a good time. Pretty please!” he said begging a bit. “Malcolm and I have actually been to The Misty Mountain and you probably won’t believe it but two old Army friends of ours own it. We can stay with them for the night so we don’t have to drive back to DC to late and I am sure you would be welcome as well if you can stay.”

“I can’t believe that Sean. You are kidding me! Your friends own that bar!” I yelled into the phone.

“No, I really shit you not my man,” he said laughing at the coincidence and at my disbelief..

“Well thanks for the invite but we can’t stay. We all have work the next day and all but it sounds great. Say do you know a good place to eat around there?” I asked him.

“Does a bear shit in the proverbial woods my dear boy. Malcolm and I know everyplace to eat in this state I think. Another old married army buddy owns a great Italian place called Portofino’s. I’ll call him and set up a table for lets say 7:00 PM. It’s right down the street from The Misty Mountain so it should be easy to find. How many will there be?” he asked.

“I think you guys must know everyone who is anyone man,” as I counted the people out on my fingers and said their names to Sean, “let’s see me, Timmy, you and Malcolm, Cary, Bev and Jessie, Skip, and Van. Nine. Oh yeah Johnny and Billy two lawyers I met today and I think I’ll call this kid I met today. He’s in a special unit over at Fort Ross and his name is Billy Bob Tolley and he has this accent that is to die for. So that makes 12 in all. Better make it for 13 if that is OK just in case I pick up a stray on the way over,” I laughed. “You guys are so sweet to do this.”

“OK Tom thanks for calling. We’ll see you guys tomorrow evening. Love you guys,” Sean said.

“Love you too!” I replied and I meant it.

Damn things were really coming into place for our excursion to the hot town of Beaver Dam, Virginia. I hoped they were ready for us I giggled as I turned back to the computer. I had answered an e-mail from Brad in Chapel Hill and Lyle in Rehoboth. Lyle knew about Megan Ross and told me she had a reputation of being an awesome priest. He was surprised to learn that her husband Paul was bi-sexual. They had met once and Lyle though he seemed really nice but his partner was still alive then and he wasn’t available even if he had know about Paul.

At that moment I thought I might as well call Billie Bob and ask him if he could join us for dinner as well. I knew he could use the company. I picked up my cell again and punched in his number. I got his voice mail and left him a message to meet us at Portofino’s at 7 PM. Right up the street from The Misty Mountain. If for some reason he couldn’t make it to let me know. I hung up and turned back to the computer.

Oh hell I thought I have invited everyone else in the world what about Paul? I quickly dialed his number and Megan answered. I outlined my request and she thought it was a great idea. She called Paul to the phone and I told him and after a few minutes of thought he finally agreed. I told him that we would get Van to pick him up and bring him to our house and to be here between 5:30 and 5:45 PM so we could leave at 6:00 PM at the latest. Now it really was 13 for dinner. Was that a bad luck number or should I find someone else?

I was just about ready to bring up the twins latest e-mail along with photo attachments when I heard Timmy open the attic door and then latch it and run up the stairs. He burst into the room in a whirlwind ripping off his clothes as he ran laughing and jumping up and down. He ran over to me and we kissed as he hugged my shoulders.

“Hey lover boy. Have I missed anything. What’s new out in the world with all our sexy friends?” he said.

“Everything man. So much has happened but first let’s see what the twins sent for us today. Looks like they love to send sets of three,” I said as the first one came up on the screen.

It was of both of then standing on a sand dune at sunset with their surf boards stuck in the sand beside them. Board, Jimmy, board, Billy. They were facing away from the ocean but you could see the sea oats blowing in a breeze. Their long hair was also blowing in the wind and some of each ones blew across the boards. They were so tanned and they had surfer board shorts on which were pulled way down on their incredible sexy hips exposing their amazingly identical Apollo’s belts and blond treasure trails and perfect washboard abs. They were of course smiling their huge white teeth smiles and looking directly in the camera.

Everything about them said SEX. Everything about them said SEXY. Everything about them said SENSUAL. You could see their muscles and their veins and their abs. It was so fucking erotic and hot even though they were dressed and you couldn’t see their magnificent cocks. Wow was all either of us could say so I hit the button and brought up the next shot. This one was identical to the last except it was just Jimmy and his board and closer up than the last one. You could make out every hair and almost every pour of his beautiful skin. He could have done a commercial for skin care or some kind of cosmetic. The next was of Billy in the same position and it was also hot and sexy and so damn erotic. I was leaking precum all over the place.

“Sweet Jesus those boys have it don’t they? They could be a sexual stimulant for guys who can’t get it up. You wouldn’t need any Viagra if they were around.” I pushed the back button until the one with both of then was on the screen and then got up and took Timmy in my arms. Our cocks were hard and dripping as we pressed them against each other and then pressed as tightly as we could squeezing them tight. We made little rubbing and thrusting motions with our hips as we clasped each other and rubbed our hands up and down our backs and across our butts.

Our nipples were pressing against each others and the motions we were making made them hard as well. Sensations of love were pulsating up and down our entwined bodies as we stood there as one. I don’t think you could have gotten a pry bar in between us if you had tried we were so close. Our world was exploding into these sensations we were both feeling. We had twined ourselves together as we grew more and more fluent with each others bodies, muttering our love for each other over and over as we kissed. I felt drunk with happiness and the passion we were feeling.

My desire for Timmy seemed to grow more and more with each kiss and with each thrust of our hips and suddenly I felt my self lose all control and I started to squirt my hot rich cum all over Timmy and all over me as I felt his hot cum mix with mine. We groaned as we came together holding our cocks tightly between our hard bodies and just thrusting against each other. Spasms of incredible joy rocked our bodies as we clasped each other close.

“Oh shit man that was so freaking awesome,” Timmy said at last. Our breath was rapid as our lungs filled with air and then released it and our chests pushed against each other. We stepped apart and looked down at our still hard cocks covered with cum. Our pubes were sparkling in the light with our cum and cum was dripping down our abs and across our thighs.

“Damn that was so cool. It was radical Timmy,” I said as I reached out with my fingers and began to wipe up some of the jizz off his abs and bring it to my mouth as he did the same. “Lets go get in the shower and clean this shit off.”

“Yeah a nice hot shower would feel good right about now,” Timmy said as we walked down the hallway still covered with our cum to the bathroom and the waiting hot shower. I turned it on and while the water got hot I told Timmy about the Taylor’s house and meeting Billie Bob and inviting him to dinner and the bar on Wednesday night. He thought that was cool and looked forward to meeting one of our fighting service men in the flesh so to speak.

We got into the shower and began to wash off the cum and wash each others faces, heads and bodies. I told him about calling Sean and about him inviting us to dinner with everyone and knowing the guys who owned the bar and the restaurant.

“That is way cool Tom. Those guys are so awesome aren’t they. Remember when we first saw them in the shower room? God Malcolm has the biggest set of balls I have ever seen and he is so freaking hairy. A real hairy bear.” Timmy said.

“Yeah they turned out to be pretty good guys. We are lucky to know them,” I said finishing up and turning off the water, stepping out to dry off. We brushed our teeth and then hung up our towels and headed back to the bedroom where we found some clothes to wear. I found my phone and called Van who answered on the fourth ring.

“Hey Van you want to come over for dinner tonight. It’s Grand’s pot roast, tomatoes, red potatoes and fresh corn on the cob.” I said.

“Yeah that would be great Tom. Give me 15 minutes if that is OK,” he said. I looked at the clock and told him fine we would see him soon. Timmy and I grabbed our running shoes and socks and walked barefoot downstairs where we found Grand still in the kitchen with mom getting supper ready.

“Hey mom,” Timmy and I yelled in unison and then cracked up with fits of giggles and laughter. We went over to her and gave her hugs and kisses and asked her how her day was. She told us she sold a house and got 6 new listings from her agents. Things were going well and soon she would be selling her house and Grand’s house I supposed.

“Can we do anything to help. Oh yeah I invited Van over if that is not to much trouble,” I said innocently.

“Tom Peters you know you are welcome to invite your friends anytime. We always have room for more at our table and since you invited him you can go set him a place now,” Grand said as she busied herself with the dinner preparations.

Timmy and I went into the dining room and found an extra chair and set an extra place and made sure everyone had silver ware, glasses, plates and napkins. Dad came in after changing from his office clothes. He was wearing shorts and a polo shirt and sandals. He was looking pretty good. I thought he could stand to lose a few pounds but other than that he was looking OK for my “Old Man”.

Van came in and Timmy and I went over and gave him a quick kiss and a hug and he said hello to everyone. The boys and Mike and Blackie and Brent followed soon after and we were all ready to eat and standing around the dining room table ready to say grace. We joined hands and I took Van’s in one hand and Timmy’s in the other. They both squeezed my hand and I squeezed theirs.

“Well how about we put our guest on the spot and ask Van to say a grace tonight if you would be so kind,” Grand said. I felt Van’s hand clench hard on my hand and I smiled to myself as I heard him struggle with his prayer. Grand certainly had a way of drawing people out and maybe I inherited that quality from her.

“Ah, Ah thank you God for all our many blessings. We all appreciate all that happens in our lives each and every day. Help us to share our gifts with all those around us and to appreciate the gifts that they share with us. Thanks for this food which we are about to eat and well just THANKS! We all said AMEN and squeezed our hands together around the circle. “

“Van that was very nice. Thank you,” Grand said and I saw Van blushing.

Then everyone sat down and started to pass the bowls and platters of food around the table. Dad offered a beer to Van who accepted and soon we were talking and eating and eating and talking and of course laughing at silly jokes as we recounted our day to each other. Mike and I kept the shindig at the Taylor’s quiet. We would tell everyone about it after Friday. I knew it was already public but we wanted to do our part for National Security and all.

When we were finished I enlisted the help of Ben, Willie and Mike to clean off the table and wash the dishes and get them in the dishwasher. Grand and mom told us to leave the pots and pans and big stuff and we complied to their wished. Grand said she had some ice cream and pound cake for after the park if we were interested and Timmy of course said he would be there!

Timmy told Ben to go get the book and soon we were all traipsing outside to sit under our favorite tree and listen to our master story teller read to us from the land of Redwall. They were fixing a huge feast inside the castle walls and all the good animals were invited. it was going to be a glorious festival and the descriptions of the food they were preparing was wonderful. Everyone helped out and did their part to make the evening a success and before long the little ones were put to bed in the nursery and the day was over as was the chapter. Timmy closed the book and all of us were silent as we thought about Redwall and the life of all the little animals living there.

“Timmy Hamilton you are amazing,” his mother told him breaking the silence. “I never knew you could read like this.”

“Well I didn’t either mom. I just started in and well it just happened I guess. But I really get into it and all day long I think about the different voices I will use and everything while I am sitting on my chair in the hot sun getting my gorgeous tan!” he laughed as we laughed with him. He got up and handed the book to Ben who shot off up to his room to put it on the shelf where he kept it.

I went inside and found our running shoes and brought them back out to Timmy and I. We sat down on the ground and put on our shoes and then gathered everyone up and headed out to the park.

Mike and the boys along with Brent and Blackie ran on ahead and Timmy, Van and I followed behind.

“So did you hear from Pierre yet,” I asked as we walked.

“No but I did get one of those automated reply messages that said he was out of the country on vacation until Thursday and would reply when he got back. Damn I wished he was here in America for his vacation.” he said as we walked along the street.

“Hey man it will work out,” Timmy said putting his hand on Van’s arm and stroking it lightly. The Timmy started to explain our little party for Mason and Van started to laugh at the thought of all these guys showing up at Mason’s house and just stripping naked and getting in the hot tub.

“You guys are a mess man. Hope he doesn’t freak out,” Van said.

“Oh yeah could you swing by and pick up Paul for our trip to Beaver Dam tomorrow. We are all going out to dinner with these great guys we met at Dewey beach,. They are older and work for the pentagon but they are so cool. We need to leave our house no later than 6:00 PM so I told him to be here by 5:45 PM. I hope that is OK?” I said.

“Yeah that will be cool. I’ll change at Paul’s place and then we can drive over here. I am glad he is coming. that is a big step for him,” Van said as we walked along.

We made it to the park and I saw Brad, Tricia, Paul talking to each other as they warmed up and when I looked on the track I could see Johnny and Billy running. They saw me and waved. Timmy and I started to warm up and Van and Brent walked over to Mike and his friends with his ball and was soon surrounded by his adoring fans.

When Timmy was limber and ready he, Paul and Brad took off and Tricia and I followed close behind for a few laps but then they pulled ahead. Soon we pulled up with Johnny and Billy and I introduced them to Tricia. We ran along at a nice easy pace and then Tricia said she needed to push ahead so I watched her butt for a while as she ran our front. Timmy, Brad and Paul passed us again and again as we kept running finally pulling up and walking off the track to catch our breath. I walked around and around and then went over to Billy and Johnny who were standing by their gym bag lying on the ground.

“Hey guys. How was your day?” I asked.

“Pretty good. Not terribly busy but steady all day Tom. How was yours?” Johnny asked.

“I will tell you about it someday after Friday but hey would you all like to join us for dinner tomorrow night at this place called Portofino’s. Its in Beaver Dam right down the street from the bar and these guys we know from DC are taking us all out and its their treat and I already told them you were coming.” I said sheepishly.

“Yeah that would be nice Tom. What time? And we can pay our own way.” Billy added.

“I know guys but our friends really want to pay and they won’t take no for an answer. They know the owner and we probably won’t ever even see the check so.... Our reservation is for 7:00 PM. Do you want to drive in a caravan or meet us there?” I asked.

“How about we drive in a caravan. Where do you want to meet?” Johnny asked.

“Out front of our house at 5:45 PM so we can leave promptly at 6:00 PM,” I said. “We are the white house at the end of Maple Street right up there,” I said pointing up Maple Street to where you could just see our house off in the distance.

“Thanks Tom. We really appreciate the invitation. It will be nice to meet some other gay folks and just have a nice time together,” Johnny said. We walked over to where Van was standing throwing his ball for Brent. I introduced him to Johnny and Billy and we all talked for a minute or two. They seemed interested to know that Van was a stone mason as they had a retaining wall in their back yard that needed some attention. Van told them he would come by sometime and look at it and see what he could do. He told them he was pretty backed up but for friends he might could work them in depending on what needed to be done. They thanked him and headed out.

Pretty soon it was getting dark and our track stars were tired and came off the track to unwind and talk about running and track and how to go faster and all this shit I had no idea about. I was glad that Timmy found someone he could share with as I knew I would just never get it. I liked to run and it made me feel good but I just didn’t get what they got out of it. We called to the boys and told Brad, Tricia and Paul we would see them in the morning. Van and Paul talked briefly for a few minutes before Paul left to go home to his family.

“So how late do you think we might be at your friends house?” Van said as we started the walk back home.

“Well probably not to late but if you drive your truck you can leave anytime man. Soooo you must have a hot date with Paul?” Timmy said messing up Van’s short hair as we walked. I threw my arm around his shoulders and gave him a hug. He turned red with embarrassment.

“Yeah I guess you could call it that guys. Thanks,” he said hugging me back and then mussing up Timmy’s hair who cried out in mock anger at his beautiful hair being messed up. We walked back into our yard and saw the boys playing in the backyard with Blackie and Brent. Grand and mom and dad were sitting on lawn chairs enjoying the evening and when they saw us Grand got up to get the dessert ready.

“Van would you please help me in the kitchen,” she said sweetly as she put her hand on Van’s arm and he held her’s as they walked inside. He had no choice but to follow her.

We walked over to where mom and dad were sitting and plopped on the ground. Dad asked us how our run went and we told him fine. We talked for a few minutes until Van and Grand came out carrying trays full of bowls of ice cream and pieces of pound cake for everyone. We all took ours as they handing them around and dug in and oh the pound cake was so lemony and rich and good. Grand could really make good desserts. I was glad that she had given me such a small serving because I think I would have eaten one the size of Timmy’s given half a chance.

When we were done and had taken our stuff to the kitchen Timmy and I changed our running shoes for sandals and grabbed a few towels and headed out to our vehicles. I called Cary and Jake on the cell and Jake answered. I said we would be by in a few minutes and to be ready. He sounded psyched.

Timmy was driving and Van followed behind us as we drove over to Jake’s apartment to pick them up. This time we didn’t get lost and the parking lot was quiet. Not like the night of the big party. I guessed the weekends were pretty jamming around here on a regular basis with all the students living here. Cary and Jake were waiting outside in their board shorts with no shirts and towels flung across their shoulders. They were looking quite hot standing there in the parking lot. They said hi to Van and banged their hands on the side of his truck as they came over to get in Timmy’s car.

“Hey guys great night for a hot tub,” Jake yelled as he got in our car. “Hope your friend doesn’t mind a little weed man.” he continued in a very stoned voice. “Work was awesome tonight guys. I made $115 in tips and I really gave some perfect service. I was really on a roll and everything was going well. Bam! Bam! Bam! I am so stoked. Cary and I just had a quickie to help us keep our dicks under control. Any words of advice or wisdom on how we should play this out man?”

Timmy answered, “Just be cool. But no hard on’s unless I give you a sign. Just follow Tom’s lead OK. No kissing. Nothing gay. Just 6 macho guys in the hot tub getting high, drinking beer and having a great time OK?”

“Cool beans,” Jake answered and then cracked up with a laugh as he leaned over to give Cary a huge sloppy wet kiss. “damn I am going to miss you big guy when you leave. Are you sure you have to go back to deepest darkest Africa? You know you are going to miss this when you go back!”

“I am going to miss it man but I don’t have a choice. You know I have to go back Jake. It’s what I do. But you are welcome to come over sometime and help out if you want to,” Cary answered between kisses.

“Not my thing man but more power to you. Maybe you and your German buddy Thor can get it off and then we can hook up the next time you are in town. But one thing is for sure man I am going to miss this molten lava spouting volcano you keep between your legs man! You are one HOT FUCK!” Jake said as he giggled and grabbed Cary’s crotch. I was half turned in my seat to watch them as they wrestled in the back seat loving each other. I was glad they had hit it off so well.

It wasn’t long before we were a few minutes from Mason’s place. I pulled out my cell and quickly punched in his number. My fingers were shaking. I was nervous and excited at the same time. I wasn’t sure exactly why. I didn’t want to be mean to Mason but if what Timmy said was true he hadn’t had a history of being very nice to any suspected gay guys around school. I knew people could of course change. Just look at me and look at Timmy but I still didn’t like it that he assumed I would just kneel down and suck him off if he wiggled his hard cock in my face or bend over to take it up the butt. Play it by ear Tom. Just play it by ear I told myself as I heard the phone ring.

Mason answered on the third ring out of breath. “Hey Mason it’s Tom and Timmy. We’re almost there. See you in a few. Hope the water is hot!” and then I hung up before he could even say anything. Jake was laughing in the back seat and Cary joined in. Timmy pulled up into his driveway and Van parked on the street. He and Brent joined us as we walked around the house to the back yard where the hot tub was located on a deck off to the side of the house. Mason had really set the mood. Music was playing and he had some Tiki torches lit along with some citronella candles to keep away the bugs.

He was sitting in the large hot tub waiting for us with his arms stretched seductively out along the edge and I wish I could describe the look on his face when Brent ran up to the hot tub and stood up with his paws on the edge wagging his tongue and his tail and then he looked up to see me, Timmy, Van, Jake and Cary walk up on the deck and start to take off our clothes and sandals. Brent was trying to lick his face as he looked on with horror at this huge crowd of guys coming up on his deck to party hearty.

“Hey Mason. Hope you don’t mind I brought a few friends over with us. Perfect night for a sit in this fantastic hot tub. Looks big enough for all of us. It looks hot man! I told them you had plenty of beer. Is it in the kitchen?” I said fast so he couldn’t have time to protest. He obviously had been sitting there working on his cock as I could see it was partially hard under the water and almost breaking the surface. The head was sticking up and I could see it was full. To hide it from our view he quickly sat up and tried to act as natural as possible but his sitting up so fast made the waves across the water and splash over the edge onto the deck.

“Oh yeah hi y’all. Um yeah oh yeah I have some beer in that cooler over there along with some sodas and water. Um help yourself,” he stammered as his eyes grew wide as Jake stood right there in front of him and stripping and then turned around to lean that gorgeous tight ass of his over as he got some beers out of the cooler.

“Water for you Tom?” he said handing me a bottle of water and Timmy a Coke and the rest beers. “Great selection Mason. Love that new Castle Man. So smooth! Thanks so much,” he said as he walked over to the hot tub and lifted his leg to step in giving Mason a perfect view of his uncut cock and great set of balls. “Great place you have here. My name is Jake and this guy with the red hair is Cary and that is Van over there but I think you may have already seen him working at the club on the stone walls around the pool and you already know Tom and Timmy,” he said reaching out his hand to shake Mason’s and then sit down in the hot bubbling water.”Oh yeah and that is Brent over there.” He said laughing as he pointed to Brent sitting on the deck watching all of us.

We all stripped and Mason got an eyeful as he looked from one gorgeous crotch to the next. What was he thinking? We all settled in and started to talk. I asked questions about UVA and lacrosse as much as my limited knowledge went but the other guys kept the conversation going. Mason was afraid to get up and when Jake rose out of the water to stand right there in front of him and asked him if he would like another beer he squeaked that another beer would be nice. Jake laughed as he got out of the tub and got another round of drinks for everyone and then bent over and reached into his shorts pocket and brought out a huge joint he had rolled.

“You mind if I lite this doobie up man?” Jake asked Mason with a huge smile.

“Uh no sure that would be OK,” Mason struggled to say. Jake walked around and asked Timmy to scoot over and then stepped in the tub and sat down right next to Mason. From where I was sitting he was sitting so close his leg must have been touching Mason’s. Jake looked at me and smiled and I nodding my head ever so slightly. Jake lit up his joint and took a few big drags and then leaned over to hand it to Mason. He got really close and almost touched him as he handed him the joint. “Great stuff man. You will be flying in a few,” he said expelling the smoke from his lungs and then reaching his arm around behind Mason on the ledge.

Mason couldn’t get away even if he had tried and he looked like a frightened bird or a deer caught in a car’s headlights on a country road. Were we being cruel? I hoped not. Jake was as usual a bit over the top but he was OK. Van took a small toke of the joint and Cary did as well. After Cary had toked he reached across Mason to hand the joint back to Jake and stuck his arm pit almost in Mason’s face. I tried to lift myself up a bit so I could look under water into Mason’s crotch to see what his dick might be doing but it was impossible to see with the bubbles and all of us moving the water around.

The warm water did feel good I must admit. After a bit Van said he had to leave and stood up to get out of the pool giving Mason a good view of his partially hard cock and balls. Van got out of the hot tub and used his towel to dry off and then put his clothes back on and asked if anyone wanted another beer while he was up. Cary, Jake and Mason all said sure and he handed another round to them. Timmy wanted water and I was fine with mine. Van told everyone goodbye and told us he would see us tomorrow, wished everyone a good night and he and Brent took off into the night for some fun and SEX with Paul.

We sat there talking amongst ourselves mostly ignoring Mason who was till sitting in the same spot with one of his hands covering his crotch. What was he hiding? I was sure he was to scared to have an erection but maybe the sight of all of us in his hot tub was making him hard. Jake and Cary did everything they could to brush against him or lean over him to talk with each other and they all looked like a mason sandwich bunched up on their side of the hot tub giving Timmy and I plenty of room on our side.

“Well boys I know Tom has to get his beauty rest as he has to get up very early to run with me in the morning. I on the other hand don’t need much beauty rest because I am of course already very beautiful.” Timmy said as he stood up with a flourish. He had allowed himself to get about 1/3 hard and he was a beautiful sight as he rose up out of the water and it dripped off his body sparkling in the light from the Tiki torches. I saw Mason gulp as he looked at Timmy standing in the hot tub in front of him with his partial hard on. Timmy acted natural and completely
nonchalant as he stood there just touching himself and scratching his pubes and balls and talking with Jake and Cary. Just being a man’s man in a man’s hot tub!

Then Jake decided to rise up out of the water and oh Lord what a sight he was with his tall long lean almost hairless body and his beautiful uncut 7 inch cock almost at full erection. He acted like it was the most normal thing to do as he stood there laughing and talking with Timmy and swinging his cock in front of Mason’s face. Then Cary stood up and his fat 5 incher with his flaming red pubes was thrust in front of Mason. Again no big deal. Jake turned and climbed out of the tub followed by Timmy and then Cary who found their towels and started to laugh and joke around as they dried off.

I decided to stand up then and my cock was completely soft. Nothing hard about it and it took all my mental strength to keep it that way. I was trying to show Mason that just because I was surrounded by all these gorgeous guys that I didn’t automatically pop a woodie although I sure wanted to. Jesus I wanted to go down on them all one after the other. I reached out my hand to shake Mason’s and tell him thanks for the great time and he reached up his hand to grasp mine. I gripped his tightly and then with all my strength pulled him up and out of the water before he knew what I was doing and could stop me. He was caught completely off guard and as he rose out of the water his fully erect cock broke the surface like a huge submarine.

It was a beauty probably about 7 inches long and big around with those incredible 6 inch low hangers hanging even lower because of the hot water. I must admit, and given another time and a different set of circumstances, I would love to suck on it and taste the essence of his manhood but I tried to completely ignore it as he tried his best to turn and leave the hot tub the other way. I had caught him off guard and he was embarrassed. He was turning bright red and I was sure that probably did not happen to Mason Critzer very often I thought to my self. All the guys saw him but no one said a word or commented on his condition as he fumbled for his towel and started to dry off with his ass facing us. He wrapped the towel around his waist and tried his best to hide his hard dick but was unsuccessful as we had all seen it. He was bright red and blushing as he came around and shook everyone’s hands and told them to come back anytime keeping his eyes averted form all of ours.

We all got our clothes on said our goodbyes to Mason and started to walk out of the yard to our vehicles. I hoped that Mason had a good jack off session with his five fingered friend tonight because he was not getting any from us. Maybe he learned a lesson but probably not. I don’t think it ever entered his mind that everyone at his party was a fag even though he assumed that I was the only one. We all walked down the driveway and I turned at the end to look back at Mason standing there in the spot light on the corner of the house looking at us with wide eyes and his mouth opened. He had no idea of what had just happened.

We jumped in the car and tried to wait until Timmy had driven a half of block before we started laughing and joking around as Timmy drove down the street trying to keep is mind on his driving. “Ahhh Fuck me man that was so freaking awesome man,” Jake yelled from the back seat. “Damn that boy had a fine piece of meat Tom. It was all I could do not to jump on that bone and ruin the whole night. Fuck me looking at that thing made me so freaking horny although I stay horny most of the time as you all well know. Cary can you do something about this please.”

I turned around to look in the back seat to see Jake with his shorts down around his ankles and that gorgeous uncut cock sticking straight up in the air with the hood pulled back ready for action. God it looked incredible with that engorged purple knob all shiny with precum. Cary wasted no time following Jake’s suggestion and just leaned over and swallowed the entire thing in one huge gulp. Damn it was a amazing to see him work on Jake’s cock as Jake leaned his head back on the seat opened his mouth wide and moaned while rubbing Cary’s broad back as his head working up and down on Jake’s hard shaft.

“Shit I am missing all the fun,” Timmy wailed as he pulled the car over to the dark curb and turned around with me to watch the fun going on in his back seat. Cary held onto Jake’s big cock while he worked his mouth up and down the shaft. Jake thrust his hips in the air trying to shove his cock deeper inside of Cary’s mouth finally yelling at the top of his lungs, “Oh SHIT YES OH SHIT YES! CARY Take it man. Take everything I got for you. AHHHHHH FUCK.” he said as he pumped his load into Cary’s waiting mouth.

I quickly glanced around on the sidewalks to make sure no one was out walking their dog hearing what was going on in the back seat of Timmy’s little car. Now that would have been some neighborhood news for tomorrow mornings edition of the paper! “Hey Cary can you share a little of that jizz with Tom and I how about it man.”

Cary raised his head with a satisfied look on his face and this cute shit eating grin and then he leaned forward to kiss Timmy full on the mouth and lips. He placed his hand on the side of Timmy’s head and pulled him close. He finished his kiss and then turned to me and placed his hand on my head and soon our lips met and I could taste the salty white cum from Jake’s cock that also tasted faintly of marijuana. It was so creamy and a bit sweet tonight as well. Jake lay back up against the back seat with his arms stretched out looking spent and completely satisfied. His cock was deflating in front of our eyes like a balloon losing its air falling to rest between his gorgeous long beautiful legs.

“Damn man you can suck some cock,” he told Cary as they kissed again and hugged. He reached into his shorts pocket and found another joint which he lit up and took a big drag. Timmy turned around and started the car back up and pulled away from the curb. I watched Cary and Jake as they traded the joint and kissed each other. A few minutes later we pulled up outside Jake’s apartment and he put the joint between his lips and then reached down to pull up his shorts. He lifted his hips to slid the shorts on and then they were getting out of the car.

Jake leaned in Timmy’s open window and gave him a big sloppy stoner kiss and told him thanks for the ride. Cary leaned in my window and kissed me and asked me if we could pick him up at his house tomorrow afternoon that way he could ride home with Jake from the bar in Beaver Dam. I told him sure no problem and to be ready about 5:00 PM and I would swing by on my way home from work and pick him up.

Jake then walked around to my side of the car and leaned in and gave me a deep throated lots of tongue kiss that tasted like pot, beer and saliva. Jake could kiss. He was one hot dude. A real sex machine. So nice and friendly. I was glad we hooked up at Murphy’s. The sort of guy who was always looking for fun in life. Always trying to do at least one silly thing each and every day.

“It was fun Tom. Thanks for inviting us. I really got off on teasing Mason but maybe we should have just grabbed him and each sucked him off and made him suck us off but I guess that would not have proved your point huh?” he said. “See you on the flip side and save me a dance tomorrow night!” I assured him I would as he turned and threw his arm around Cary’s shoulders as they walked up to their apartment door and go inside. They turned to wave to us as we waved and drove out of the parking lot towards home laughing and giggling with each other.

“Damn that was hot watching Cary suck on Jake in my back seat. I have fucked a few girls back there but never had a cock sucked on before,” Timmy giggled as he remembered all the many girls he had screwed in the back seat of his car. More than just a few I knew. I reached out my hand and lightly stroked his shoulder and arm as we drove home. He parked the car and we got out going inside.

“Let me take Blackie outside for a pee.” I said turning to run upstairs to Mike’s room where I found Blackie asleep on the bed. I picked her up still sleeping and walked with her down the stairs and outside. Timmy walked with me as I set her down on the grass. It took her a few minutes to realize where she was but then she ran off and we saw her squat to pee. Timmy threw his arm around me and leaned in to kiss. It felt so good to stand here with my lover, my partner my best friend and kiss in our backyard.

Blackie finished her business and ran around sniffing at this and that and stopped still a few times to point at some imaginary foe off in the bushes. She even growled once or twice and then ran over to us wagging her little tail as Timmy leaned down to pick her up. She nuzzled in his neck licking him and making him laugh and giggle with the feel of her wet rough tongue on his smooth skin.

We all went inside and I closed the door and turned off the lights and we took Blackie back upstairs where Timmy placed her on Mikes bed and she snuggled down under his arm. We watched them for a few minutes and then walked upstairs latching the door behind us. We both went into the bedroom and stripped off our clothes and then walked to the bathroom where we peed and brushed our teeth. I followed Timmy back to our bedroom and we turned off the lights and climbed into bed sitting with our backs up against the headboards. Timmy’s bedside lamp was still on as we lay there with our legs stretched out on the bed just enjoying each others company.

“Hey man I have thought of something we haven’t done yet?” Timmy said suggestively.

“Yeah what is that?” I replied.

“Lets just sit here like we are and wank ourselves. Then when we have to shoot go ahead and shoot in our hands and then watch each other eat our own cum and then I’ll lick your hand clean and you lick mine clean then we can of course kiss and go to sleep.” Timmy said.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” I said laying back and sliding my hand down across my chest and abs through my pubic forest and onto my cock and balls. I certainly knew this territory as well as anyone in the world. Better than anyone else. My hand had been here many times before. So many times before I thought to myself. God I had jerked off everyday of my entire high school career thinking about having Timmy Hamilton in my bed and here he was sitting next to me beating his meat while I beat mine. It felt good to just play with my own cock for a change and it was strangely exciting to know that Timmy was playing with his. I looked over and he was as hard as I was and he was into pleasuring himself as I was into making myself feel good.

Shit I knew how to make my dick feel so good as I found my rhythm and slid my hand up and down the hard silken shaft and across the tip making me wince and twist my hips and let out a few soft moans. I lost myself in my fantasy world thinking about Timmy Hamilton as my friend and now my lover as I felt my balls start to boil with the hot cum and the expectation of shooting a load. I kept twisting my cock in my palm making me feel all the wonderful sensations of sexual pleasure until finally I leaned over on my side and directed my cock to the palm of my hand and then felt my self shoot three big shots of beautiful white milky cum into the palm of my hand. God that felt so good.

I leaned back up and saw that Timmy had a palm full of cum as well. We looked at each other and giggled as we each tried to juggle our handfuls of cum without spilling it over the side of our cupped palms. I lifted mine to my mouth and Timmy lifted his and we both lapped at our cum like a dog drinks from a water dish. Timmy reached his hand over and took my hand and brought my palm to his mouth and licked his rough tongue over the surface of my palm drinking every last bit of my cum and then I followed his example and licked his dry as well.

We leaned forward and kissed as we slid down further and further in the bed until we were completely lying down face to face, chest to chest, crotch to crotch and legs to legs, kissing deeply and holding each other in our arms. Timmy broke away first and turned over to turn out his light as I reached down and brought the covers up and over us. We snuggled under the covers enjoying just being with each other in our little hide away under the roof.

“So what did you think about tonight,” Timmy asked me at last.

“I am not sure man. I mean I think Mason was shocked and all and I think when we arrived he was sure I was going to suck him off but when he saw everyone he wasn’t sure what was going on. But I am not sure exactly how I feel about what we did. In some ways it was OK and in others it wasn’t. I just don’t like the idea of being purposefully mean to anyone no matter who they are. I think he was sort of terrified and well I just don’t know. Do you know what I mean?” I said.

“Yeah I think I do. I am just not sure if I trust him man. I mean he seemed OK and all but well we just need to be careful. In school I just never really trusted him. He was so fickle and all. Maybe he has changed but be really careful OK,” He said in a sleepy voice.

“I love you Timmy Hamilton. I think I love you more than I love myself or life itself. I love you so much it hurts me deep down inside.” I told him as I grasped his hand under the covers and squeezed.

“Yeah ditto for me on everything you said Tom.” he said and then I heard from his breath that he had fallen asleep. I lay there next to him for awhile just listening to him sleep and breath. It felt so good to be in love and to have my lover by my side. I was content and at peace with myself and the world as I feel into a deep and restful sleep.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

Wow, Tom

I started earlier tonight and just finished. But now I am so horny I don't know if I can sleep. Shame on you for putting me in such a state of being.

I don't know if I could have contained myself in the hot tub. I know I wouldn't have been able to remain soft that's for sure.

Your writing makes me want to go back to living in a smaller town. I was raised in one and enjoyed the friendly atmosphere, but I also like living in the city now. You take me back in time with family and friends only I was still in the closet then. I wish times had been like that for me.

Do you think I could break the unlucky 13 and be the 14th person at dinner? I'm sure I could be there by 7 pm on Wednesday!! ..|

Waiting with bated breath...

Craiger
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

Tom! :kiss: (*8*)

What Craiger said goes for me as well! Nearly word for word!!! Nicely put, Craiger!! ..|

And, Yeah!, Tom. WE definitely want MORE!! (And More, and MORE!) :=D: :=D:

Keep smilin'!!
Ky ;)

P.S.
For those of you who may have missed Tom's other Amazing Chapters, the following link will take you to the Index. Happy Reading! (And ... *|* (!) )

http://www.justusboys.com/forum/showthread.php?t=38319
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

OK guys I will make some extra reservations for dinner on Wednesday night! It's going to be great food at a wonderful restaurant. I can't wait. I'll see you all there!

peace :kiss:
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

Come on guys. :help:

Help an aspiring writer out please. :help:

179 views and only 2 comments on this chapter in my story.

Please share your thoughts. :help:

Positive or negative just share how it makes you feel or think. :help:

peace :kiss:
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 18 - Monday

Hot as usual. I would love for Tom & Timmy to try docking. (!)
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

Stroker

Glad you finally had the time to read my latest chapter and thanks of course for your many suggestions. I may be able to use a few here and there on occasion and Pierre will show up sometime! :-$ But don't tell anyone and also Thor :-$ but don't tell anyone about that as well.

peace my friend and thanks for reading :kiss:
 
My Best Friend - Chapter 20 - Wednesday

My Best Friend - Chapter 20 - Wednesday

“Tom, Tom come on let’s get up man,” I heard Timmy calling my name and bringing me up and up and out of my sweet dream world to the reality of another day. Another day I thought. Not just another day but a great day. A wonder-filled day. A day in which we were going to go to dinner and dancing. I was going to get to shine tonight. Timmy was a good dancer but he couldn't’t hold a candle to me as I couldn't’t hold a candle to his running or swimming abilities. And tonight was my night and I was happy about that. It was OK to excel at different things and I was glad.

“Oh yes come here and give me a quick kiss man,” I said opening my eyes to see his face close up to mine calling my name with his luscious lips. I reached my hand up and around his head and pulled his head and face and lips and mouth down close to me and we kissed. I could taste his morning breath and I was sure he could taste mine but what the fuck I thought. Who cares. It’s us. We are lovers and partners and best friends.

“Oh man I love you in the morning. Your breath is all funky from sleep but it is mine and I just love it, Timmy Hamilton. I love the whole package morning breath and all,” I told him stroking his hair and looking into his eyes.

He jumped up and off me lifting the covers as he went exposing my pee hard cock to the air. He smiled at me as I looked up at him standing there by our bed with his cock raised in its morning salute. I laughed and tried to grab his cock but he jumped away from me and turned and walked across the room wiggling his butt seductively begging me to follow. I did and got up and out of bed and followed his wiggling tight butt down the hallway and into the bathroom where we stood side by side with our cocks in our hands getting the relief of a morning piss in the bowl.

“Damn that feels good,” Timmy said as he reached one hand over to caress my butt.

“You said it man,” I said as I crossed my hand over his to touch and feel his rock hard but yet pillow like soft butt cheeks. We shook our selves off and turned to kiss briefly once again before brushing our teeth and then returning to our bedroom to get dressed for our early morning run in the park.

I was starting to need my run. Maybe not as much as Brad and Timmy did but my body was still calling out to my brain to make me want to run. I needed to release those endorphins’s into my bloodstream. Those things that would make me high and get me through a busy day of mowing lawns and on into a night of friendship and dancing and showing off. I was so glad I didn’t need drugs to make me want to dance and to make me want to have sex. I could do it with a natural high and I was so glad that I had found a partner who was like me in that respect.

I had read that article in Dr. Larson’s office in the New Yorker and it made me sad that so many of my gay brothers were willing to risk their lives for a meth high and a quick fuck. I wished I could tell them our secret but what was our secret? I wasn’t even sure what it was. It just was. We quickly found our running shorts and t-shirts and sat down on the bed to put on our socks and running shoes and before long were heading downstairs to the kitchen which was dark when we walked in. Now that was a change as usually Mike was here before us.

The we heard a little yip, yip, yip and those little feet on the stairs and Blackie burst into the kitchen in a ball of energy followed by a smiling and very happy Mike. Blackie ran over an sniffed at Timmy and then me and then she ran to the back door standing there wagging her tail waiting for Mike to let her outside.

“Hey guys,” Mike called as he went over to let her out before she had an accident.

“Hey my man Mike,” Timmy said high five-ing Mike as he passed by.

We followed Mike and Blackie outside to a beautiful summer morning. Some fog was in the air and it was dark but cool. Birds were singing their welcome to the new day. Timmy and I started our warm up exercises as Blackie went over to find a spot to pee. Mike did some bend overs as he watched her. We then did some sets of push-ups together. I really liked doing sets of exercises with Timmy because he always pushed me to the limit of my strength.

When we were ready we all set off down the sidewalk to the park trying to teach Blackie to stay on the sidewalk or the yards along the way and never to venture into the street. She was a quick learner and followed Mike like a good child would a parent. When we got to the park we were the only ones there as far as we could tell so we continued to do some more warm ups while we waited for the others to arrive.

I saw some headlights cutting through the lite fog pull into the parking area and then soon after another car. Paul got out of the first one and then Brad and Tricia got out smiling and saying hello to everyone. Timmy and I continued with some exercises of our own while they warmed up and soon they were ready and Tricia and I took up our usual place at the rear of the pack. I didn’t mind at all as the view of their butts was wonderful if even for just a few moments as they sped off and around the track.

Mike and Blackie kept up as best they could and Blackie was getting better at following Mike around the track before losing interest in what he was doing. He would then have to follow her off to the grass where she would explore every blade of grass and every piece of playground equipment in the park. I could hear Mike talking to her as they walked around.

Tricia and I kept up a good pace and then when she wanted to go faster I put on a burst of speed for a few laps until I was completely winded and out of breath and begged off. She kept going with a wave and a shake of her cute pony tail.

I walked around with my hands on my hips breathing hard and trying to catch my breath. When I looked up Johnny and Billy were walking towards me with big smile son their faces.

“Hey Tom. How was the run this morning?” Johnny asked.

“It was great. I just can’t keep up with Tricia so here I am again completely winded. You all ready for our big night in the thriving metropolis of Beaver Dam, Virginia tonight?” I asked.

“Yeah, we are really looking forward to it Tom. Thanks so much for including us. That means a lot to both of us,” Billy said. “You are always trying to include others and that is a wonderful trait that you don’t see much of these days. It’s usually everyone for themselves.”

“Thanks guys. I appreciate your compliment. It means a lot to me to hear that. I guess I am trying to remember what it was like for me to be on the outside and never be the one who was invited anywhere. It hurt and I hated it you know.” I said.

“Yeah man life is a bitch ain’t it. But we wanted you to know how we felt. Look we’ll be at your house by 5:45PM sharp tonight as you requested and thanks again,” Billy said as they ran off to start their morning run.

Tricia ran off the track and over to where I was standing. She was hardly breathing but she was walking around shaking her arms and legs while cooling off. “Thanks for the run Tom. Those last few laps when you really pushed were great for me. I appreciate your trying to keep up with me although I know it’s hard sometimes.”

I laughed and said, “You and Brad are incredible Tricia. I should be the one thanking you for putting up with me considering how slow I am.” She smiled her wining smile at me as we stood there by the side of the track watching as Brad and Timmy put on a burst of speed in a race for the finish. They both left Paul in the dust and were trying desperately to beat each other as they strained each and every muscles in their bodies. Their arms were pumping, Their legs were pumping. They were breathing hard and their hair was sweaty and flying out behind them as they ran.

Paul ran over to us and we all just watched in awe at what was going on out on the track. Mike and Blackie ran over to watch as well and I could see Billy and Johnny stop to watch the informal race. Timmy was slightly ahead by a full body and then Brad pulled up by a nose and then Timmy was ahead again and then Brad with Brad finally pulling out to win at the finish line. They kept running around the track trying to slow down as they ran and finally they were back and cooling off. Timmy collapsed in my arms and Brad collapsed in Tricia’s. They were sweaty and breathing so hard but each of them were smiling and so happy and high with their run.

“Damn man you can flat out run,” Timmy said in between breaths.

“You pushed me man. You really pushed me out there today,” Brad said heaving hard. “We better watch it or we might hurt something. What did you think Coach um I mean Paul?”

“You were great and as long as you are feeling good go ahead and push yourselves. It’s good practice Brad for when you are in a meet and you need that little bit of extra push at the end of a long race. Even when you think your legs and body don’t have any more to give there is usually a little bit waiting in the wings for that exact moment. You just have to learn how to find it and will it up and into your legs.” Paul told them with excitement in his voice and a smile on his face as he contemplated crushing the schools opponents this year on the field.

We walked to their cars and Paul got in and drove off telling Timmy and I that he would see us later this afternoon with Van at our house.

“Hey Brad we aren’t going to run tonight. A bunch of us are going over to a bar in Beaver Dam tonight for dancing and dinner. Your sister and Jessie are coming along. Unfortunately they won’t let you guys in the bar or I would have invited you along I hope you know.”

“Yeah that’s OK guys. We will be old enough soon enough I guess. We have to do our drinking what little there is at private parties but thanks Tom for thinking about including us.” Brad said.

“Hey I forgot to ask Bev yesterday where our first job was this morning” I said as they got in Brad’s car to leave.

“The Zimmerman’s house over on West Side Drive. Then we do the Miller’s and the Barbers I think if we have time. They are all in the same neighborhood. See you guys in a few,” he said making the Hawaiian finger high sign as he drove off with Tricia.

We started to walk up the street to our house with Blackie and Mike. Timmy had his arm resting on Mike’s shoulders as we walked along.

“Timmy did you mind when Brad beat you at the end?” Mike asked in his little small voice.

“No Mike I really didn’t. You know I love to win more than anything but somehow when I get beat by a person as good as Brad well I know I tried my best and it just wasn’t good enough. But now if you were to beat me then I really would be mad,” and he picked Mike up under his shoulders and started to swing him around and around. Blackie was confused and started to yip and yap and I was laughing and Mike was ecstatic and laughing with delight at this attention from his new older brother.

“I don’t think you will ever have to worry about that Timmy,” Mike squealed as Timmy set him down on the ground and he took off running up the sidewalk with Blackie and Timmy running after them and me following up at a leisurely pace. When I walked around the side of the garage Timmy jumped out of the shadows and onto my shoulders and I grabbed his legs and started to run around the parking area. I ran on to the grass where I dumped him and then jumped on his stomach pinning his arms to the ground. He pulled me down on top of him and we rolled and wrestled on the ground finally ending with a kiss and a hug as we were both laughing so much we were out of breath. I rolled off him and lay on my back on the grass and we both lay there catching our breath.

Timmy finally stood up and reached down to grasp my hand and pull me to my feet. “God you make me feel so good Tom,” he said as he kissed me and then turned to walk with me into the house where Mike was eating his cereal at the table. Blackie was eating her breakfast from her bowl and Grand was cooking up some pancakes and sausage for Timmy. We sat down and started to eat. I had my cereal and coffee and Timmy had 6 pancakes and 3 pieces of sausage covered with butter and syrup, a glass of orange juice and a cup of coffee.

We finished our breakfast and then ran upstairs so I could take a quick shower before we had to leave. I stripped off my running stuff and threw it in the laundry basket and then headed to the bathroom where I was joined by Timmy a few moments later just in time to step into a nice warm shower with me. We soaped each other all over and washed each others hair and faces, crotches and butts. It felt so good to run my soapy hands all over Timmy’s hard smooth body. We rinsed off and stepped out to dry ourselves on the bath mat.

“Guess we let the time get away from us this morning on our run and don’t have any time to fool around,” he said grabbing my penis in his hand and giving it a few quick strokes.

“That’s cool man. It will be interesting to see how much cum we have later today without our normal morning workout,” I said giving his cock a few quick tugs. We shaved and flossed and brushed out teeth again and brushed each others hair. After a quick look over we decided we were ready to face the world by getting dressed. Timmy put on his boxers and board shorts then told me he was going to check our e-mail and make any replies necessary and then go on to work and do his morning laps before people started arriving at the pool.

“I’ll get off a few minutes early and be home by 5:00 PM. Look why don’t I pick up Cary since I will be right over in his neighborhood and you pick up Skip. I think the Barbers live right over near his house don’t they?” Timmy said as he sat down at the computer.

“Cool, good thinking my man. Save us both some time. You are one smart dude. I think that is why I love you so much,” I said putting my hands on his shoulders and leaning down for a kiss goodbye.

“Yeah right! You are the smart one and I am the good looking one.” he said as we laughed and kissed each other.

“I guess that we can figure out who rides with who when everyone gets here this afternoon. I am so psyched man. I really am stoked. This is going to be awesome,” I said jumping up in the air to touch the ceiling overhead.

“You are so right man. See you later on. Have a great day and try not to work to hard. I know for sure I won’t!,” he laughed as he turned to the computer.

I ran down the stairs and quickly kissed Grand on my way through the kitchen and ran outside where Mike was waiting patiently by the truck tapping his foot and looking pissed.

“Well it’s about time young man,” he said in a very stern voice tapping an imaginary watch on his wrist, “Where have you been I would like to know. The day is wasting away and we are going to be late.” he then lost control and started to giggle as I ran over and pushed the cap of his hat down over his eyes and pushed him in the truck. He was buckled up by the time I ran around to the drivers side and jumped in and buckled my seat belt and started her up and headed out to the Zimmerman’s house which luckily for us was not to far away.

I pulled up and it looked like Brad and Bev had just gotten there so I didn’t feel to bad. We got out and approached the trailer.

We started to unload our stuff and I talked while we worked, “Hey guys. Sorry we seem to be running late this morning. Say Bev do you think we can get off work and loaded up by about 4:45 PM today. I need to get home and get ready to go to Beaver Dam. We wanted to leave no later than 6:00 PM. I wanted to invite you and Jessie to join us for dinner. Our friends from DC that we met at the beach want to treat us at this place called Portofino’s that a friend of theirs owns and they also know the guys who own The Misty Mountain if you can believe that coincidence.”

“You’re kidding me,” Bev said as she backed one of the Bob cats off the trailer.

“No it’s the truth I swear,” I said holding up my hand. “But anyway I want everyone to meet up at my house at 5:45 PM. There are a bunch of going so I am not sure who can ride with who.”

“Well Jessie’s parents have a big SUV that we can borrow and we can probably get 6 people in there if we had to. How many are coming and who are they?” Bev asked.

“Lets see, Cary and Skip, you and Jessie, Timmy and I, Billy and Johnny, Van and Paul and then Jake is going to join us at the bar because he has to work, and Sean and Malcolm are driving down from DC. Oh and that cute guy from the Taylor’s. You know the one who was watching me? His name is Billy Bob and he is going to drive over from Fort Ross and meet us at the restaurant. So that makes 13 in all.” I said.

“That would work then. Let me call Jessie right away and wake her sorry ass up,” Bev said with a malicious laugh! “We can probably squeeze 6 in comfortably and then Cary will ride home with Jake so that will ease things up coming back.”

“Look either Timmy or I will be glad to drive on the way back since neither of us drink and I know that Jessie and you like a few brewskies every now and then,” I said with a laugh.

“Yeah we have been known to knock back a few every now and then,” Bev said as she called Jessie. She walked away from the trailer to talk to Jessie and I finished getting my Bob Cat off the back. Mike and Brad had already started in on the front and were busy at work. I started up and soon was riding around the lawn. I passed by Bev who had just finished talking and she gave me a thumbs up sign so I guess we were on go to borrow Jessie’s parents car. That would be good to be able to ride together instead of all apart.

We all got into our working groove and we finished up the Zimmerman’s lawn front and back by 9:30 AM. We took a quick break and then loaded everything onto the trailer and headed over a few streets to the Miller’s House which we knocked out by 12:30 PM and then took our lunch break under a nice shade tree in their back yard. Mrs Miller brought us some great sweet iced tea and some homemade cookies which of course everyone loved. She gave Bev our check and thanked us for the great job we did on their lawn.

Our final house was just down the block at the Barbers so we loaded most of the stuff on the trailer and I drove my Bob Cat down the sidewalk followed with Bev on hers. Having two Bob Cats was a great help and really made the work go much faster. I should have bought another one sooner but Bev made a great decision and she was soon going to be the owner so I needed to let her take charge and just step back. I had built the business into a good one and now it was time to let it go.

Brad drove the truck with the trailer down the block and parked in front of the Barber’s house. The Barber’s had twin boys who were 17 and were very nice looking. They ran on the cross country and track teams and in another year they would definitely be worth checking out if Timmy and I were home I thought to myself as I watched them jump in their pool with their cute baggie board shorts on. They knew Brad and came over to talk with him for a few minutes.

We got to work and it looked like we were right on schedule. My mind wandered a bit as I rode around their yard about what it must be like to have a twin. Someone who knew everything about you and also looked like you. It must be so weird to wake up every morning and look at yourself.
I wondered if twins always got along or if sometimes they hated each other or if their genes were always so strong that they overrode any personal petty feelings they might have? Were they jealous of each other?

Before I knew it we were finished and loading our stuff on the trailer. I asked Bev what time it was and she looked at her watch and said it was 4:40 PM. Right on schedule.

“So where do we go tomorrow?” I asked.

She reached into the truck and got out her clip board with our schedules and work sheets and flipped a few pages and said, “Looks like it is the Petersen’s house in the morning and that usually takes us until maybe 2:00 PM or so and then a short one at the Frank’s house. Damn Judy Petersen is so hot Tom. She makes my crotch get all juicy and my nipples get all tingly when I am around her.”

Bev and I were standing a bit apart from Mike and Brad and I asked, “so Bev I hate to be such an ignoramus but do lesbians fool around and have multiple partners like most guys or are they pretty much monogamous?”

“Well I think as a rule most of them are monogamous Tom but yeah on occasion it’s “cool to fool” as Jessie says. “We have been know to have some fun every once in awhile and I wouldn’t mind doing it with Judy sometime.”

“So do lesbians think guys are weird because we sometimes play around a bit,” I asked.

“Yeah I think they do sometimes but I don’t know how much they really dwell on it or anything.” Bev said as we parted telling each other we would meet in a few at my house.

Mike had gotten in the truck and was waiting for me. I wondered if we would have enough time for Timmy to read to the boys tonight. I hoped so but we might have to postpone this next chapter until tomorrow night but tomorrow night was the swim meet and Timmy had to work late. Shit they were going to be so disappointed.

I drove by Skip’s house and pulled into his driveway and got out leaving the motor running telling Mike I would be back in just a few. I told him Skip would be riding with us so he needed to move into the middle seat. I walked down the outside stairs to Skip’s room and knocked on the door and opened it and just went inside.

He was standing in the middle of the floor and almost in tears. “Just look at me Tom. I have tried on everything I own and I look like such a freaking dork. I can’t go man.” I looked around and saw clothes strewn everywhere. All over the floor and the bed. It was a mess.

“Hey, hey, Skip pull yourself together man. Let’s see what we can do. Your pants are fine and your sandals are no problem but your shirt will have to go. What else do you have in your closet,” I said walking over to his closet and looking inside. I rummaged through his closet and their wasn’t much choice so I pulled out an extra large polo shirt that he could wear with the tail out. “Here man pull that shirt you are wearing off and put this on. This will be fine. You’ll see.” I told him holding the shirt out while he pulled off this ugly t-shirt he had been wearing. He took the shirt from my hand and put it over his head pulling it down. I looked at his body and it was fat with those large rolls around his waist and those big breasts but I was still strangely attracted to him. I walked over and helped pull it down touching him in a friendly way to try and calm him down. “It’s OK man. Take a few deep breaths,” I said running my hands over those rolls of fat.

When the shirt was down I looked at him and he looked OK. He was never going to be Tom Cruise or Orlando Bloom but he would be fine for tonight. We needed to get him on a regimen and lose some of this weight. I ran my hands through his hair and down across his body smoothing his shirt out.

“Should I tuck it in?” he asked.

“No leave it out Skip. You look fine you really do,” I told him as I wiped the tears off his face and then leaned forward to kiss him on the mouth.

“I just don’t know why you bother with me Tom. I am such a freak man,” he said when we broke apart.

“Skip Markum. Listen up and listen up good, “ I said in a very stern voice. “I really don’t have time for this bullshit crap from you. Timmy and I both like you. Got that! We slept with you and we had a great time. Got that! Stop all this self pity man and just get on with your life OK. You look fine. You are a nice guy and everything is going to be OK. For fucks sake man you are a fucking genius! Now cut this shit out and come on let’s go. If I can change my life around anyone can do it! We are going to be late.”

He looked shocked at my harsh words but I meant them and I think he knew it. I turned him around and we headed out the door flipping out his light and closing his door behind us as we went outside to ride to my house. He got in the truck and said hi to Mike and buckled his seat belt. We were pretty squished in the front seat because of his extra fat but we made room and it was really no problem. Always room for one more was my motto!

“Mike, Skip is the guy who invented the games you have been playing,” I said.

“Wow! Really. Oh they are so awesome man. I love the “City Lights” one and my brothers really got into the “Battleship in Space” one.” Mike said enthusiastically.

He and Skip started to talk about the games and soon lost me in their technical conversation. It was like when Brad, Timmy and Paul started in on their running shit. And I probably sounded like that when I got on my acting stuff with a non-actor. We all have our thing and that was good. It would be a weird world if we were all the same. It was good to hear Skip get away from his self pity bullshit and talk with Mike and to be the one being looked up to for a change. I knew how real all the shit he was feeling inside was because I had been there and done that but I also knew you could change if you really wanted to change.

I pulled into our driveway excited and thinking about our evening. Timmy and Cary were just getting out of his car and I saw it was about 5:20 PM so we had just enough time to get our showers before everyone started to arrive.

Skip, Mike and I got out and I introduced Skip to Cary and they started to talk as we all walked inside. Grand was in the kitchen and I introduced everyone to her. Mike went off to the TV room to find Blackie and Ben and Willie. We all walked into the TV room and I introduced Skip to Ben and Willie. They were excited to meet the creator of their games and he went right over to sit on the floor beside them. Mike had found his yellow legal pad and had that on his lap ready to give Skip the notes he had carefully taken in his tiny well kept script.

“Hey guys. Timmy and I have some bad news for you. We just don’t have time to read Redwall tonight and probably not tomorrow night either. I am so sorry. We just didn’t plan things very well I guess. But maybe Timmy can read an extra chapter on Friday night if that will work,” I said.

I could see by the look on the boys faces they were disappointed but Willie trying to be brave said, “That’s OK Timmy and Tom. We understand and we can play outside or something I guess. Maybe dad and Mrs. H. um er mom can take us to the park tonight and I guess they could read the story but it wouldn’t be the same as when Timmy reads.”

“Thanks guys for being so understanding. Tom and I are going to leave Cary and Skip down here with you while we go upstairs and get ready OK. Be gentle with them,” Timmy laughed as he threw his arm over my shoulder and we left the room to head upstairs. We didn’t have much time and certainly no time for SEX I thought as we ran up the stairs two at a time. We didn’t even latch the door behind us as we continued up to the attic and threw our clothes off into the laundry basket.

“How was your day man?” Timmy asked.

“It was cool. All I could think about was going to Beaver Dam with everyone and seeing Sean and Malcolm again. When I went by to pick up Skip he was freaking man. I mean he was like gone over the freaking edge man so I had to like yell at him to bring him around. I think he is OK now but we need to watch him. Lord he is a mess for such a genius but I have to keep telling myself that I was there just a year ago.” I said as we walked down to the bathroom to take a quick shower. Timmy turned on the water and we jumped right in without even waiting for it to warm up. It was cold and we got goose bumps and jumped around and laughed as we grabbed our soap and started to soap each other.

Almost by the time the water turned hot we were finished and getting out to dry off. We tried to not waste anytime in drying off, shaving and flossing and brushing our teeth. We both took a quick leak, flushed the toilet and walked back to the bedroom. When we walked in we saw Cary standing there looking at our collection of CD’s. He turned and smiled at us as his eyes went up and down our smooth hard naked bodies.

“To tell the truth I’m not much into games guys so I wandered up here. Hope you don’t mind. Even your little brothers left me behind. I couldn't’t understand anything they are talking about!” Cary said with a smile.

“I know what you mean Cary. Timmy is good at those games but I just never have gotten into them myself.” I said finding and pulling on a clean pair of boxers.

“So what is the story on Skip if you don’t mind my asking?” Cary asked.

“He is an old high school friend and is awesome with computers. He is like a fucking genius man. He has a whole company that invents software and shit and is making quite the big bucks for his age. But he suffers from really low self esteem and Timmy and I are trying our best to bring him out of his shell. he was so in love with me all during high school but I was like mooning over Timmy here and didn’t really have the time to notice what he was going through. I was going through my own shit. We actually had a great session with him the other night. He is great in bed but of course he thinks he isn’t ‘cause he never gets the chance to show his stuff. I mean the fact is that he is fat but he is a cool guy if you can get beyond the fat part. Do you think maybe sometime you and Jake could show him a good time? It would do wonders for him to have sex with two guys like you.” I said.

“Sure I’ll ask Jake what he thinks,” Cary said.

“Skip is fat man but something about it really can get your blood stirring in the old cock man,” Timmy said smiling and grabbing his crotch.

“For you guys we’ll do it. No problem. Get Jake some grass and he would sleep with anybody,” Cary laughed.

Timmy pulled on some surfer board shorts that really showed off his gorgeous legs and I picked out a pair that complimented his choice. We found two polo's that matched and left the tails hanging out. We stood in front of each other brushing each others hair to get it just right and finally turned to Cary and asked him what he thought.

“You guys are awesome man. So GQ! So incredible hot. Can I ask you a question?” Cary asked.

“Sure shoot man. Anything,” I said.

“I was like thinking about e-mailing Thor and seeing if I bought him a plane ticket if he could come over to the states to visit me for my last few weeks here. I thought about maybe getting him off on some R&R trip to one of the great African beaches but I thought well with you guys and Jake and all it might be better to have him come over here and Jake has that extra room at his apartment and all,” Cary said with excitement in his voice.

“What a brilliant idea man,” Timmy yelled going over to clap Cary on the back. “Simply brilliant. Tom here will know if he is gay within 5 seconds man. He has incredible GAYDAR you know.”

“Cary that is so great. Timmy and I will chip in some bucks if that will help you out or money is an issue. I want to meet this guy. I have heard that German guys are freaking hot and horny all the time!” I laughed as we all headed downstairs.

When we walked into the kitchen, Bev and Jessie were there talking with Grand, dad and mom. Van and Paul were standing in the TV room behind the couch watching the kids and Skip play the games. Skip was a different person when he was playing his games and Ben was sitting on his lap with the controls in his little hands killing off the bad guys and blowing up shit. He was laughing and talking with Mike and Willie as they showed him stuff in the game. It was actually fun to watch them all relate and Van and Paul seemed to be into it as well and were cheering them on when they blew up an enemy tank. We all kissed and gave brief hugs to everyone. Johnny and Billy walked in and we introduced everyone to everyone. Skip stood up and thanked the boys for all their help. Blackie was all over the place getting pats on the head, and rubs on her belly. She was sniffing everyone.

Skip came over to me and leaned over to give me a kiss, “Thanks Tom for giving me that pep talk. Sorry about freaking out and all. I guess I needed it didn’t I?”

“Yeah you were over the edge man,” I said.

“Look I really want to pay your brothers for all their advice. They made some incredible comments and I am going to change a bunch of things because of all their suggestions. Is that OK?” Skip asked.

“Sure. I have no idea what their ideas are worth but I am sure they would love to get paid although from the looks on their faces they don’t need any money. Playing them is all the payment they probably need.” I said as I saw Skip pull out his wallet.

“Look this is all I have for now but I will get some more at the bank tomorrow. I want to leave myself enough for tonight and all,” he said handing me 3 $100 dollar bills. Shit maybe I needed to get into these games myself I though as I took the money and laughed.

I walked around the couch and said to Ben, Mike and Willie, “Guys Skip wants to pay you for your suggestions. Is that OK with you?” they all stopped playing the games and looked up at me with these serious but solemn looks on their faces. Ben and Willie had never earned any money in their lives and Mike had just gotten his first paycheck. They nodded their heads as I handed them each one of the bills. They each looked at the $100 bill in their hands a few moments before the amount sunk into their young little brains and then their mouths opened up wide and they jumped up and yelled, “$100!!!! $100!!!!.”

“You need to thank him guys,” I said as they jumped around holding their money up in the air.

They all went over and shook his hands like adults the way I had shown them and thanked him for the money. He was delighted with their attention and told them he would be back over to hear more of their suggestions when they had more time. And he told them that maybe I could bring them over to his workshop sometime and they could make the changes right there.

“Can we? Can we? Can we?” they all yelled at me.

“Sure but for now you need to go ask dad what he wants you to do with that money OK. It’s a lot of cash and he needs to approve,” I told them. They all ran out to the kitchen as we all started to walk outside to see who was going to ride with whom.

Dad was talking with Skip as we walked through the kitchen. “Skip I appreciate this but it seems to much for Ben and Willie.”

“Mr. Peters please. Their suggestions are probably worth at least $100,000 or more to me and my partners so I don’t think it’s is even close to being enough. I will talk with you in the next few days about setting up some kind of education account or something for them. They really did earn it and I would have to pay someone else if I didn’t pay them.” Skip said very seriously and in a voice that was very business like. I think it shocked my dad and he said that he would be happy to talk with him at another time.

I put my arm on Skip’s shoulder and thanked him as we walked outside. Everyone was standing around waiting for me to come out. I was amazed at the crowd we had in our back parking area.

“OK everyone thanks so much for being on time. I hope you all are as excited as Timmy and I. Our two friends we met in Dewey Beach are named Sean and Malcolm and they are treating us all to dinner in Beaver Dam. These guys are really awesome guys and I know you all will like them as much as we do. I am sure they don’t want to be thanked and thanked over and over but please let them know how much we appreciate them doing this for us.” I said and then continued. The restaurant is called Portofino’s and its right on Route 52 a few blocks away from The Misty Mountain. We will try and caravan as much as possible but if we should get separated you just drive North on 25 until you hit 52 West and then that goes right into Beaver Dam. It’s a straight shot so we shouldn’t have any problems.”

“Everyone is on their own at the bar after dinner. Any questions?” I asked looking at the crowd. Everyone was dressed up and had their hair combed and brushed and we were looking good. “OK now let’s see. Jessie will be the front car and Timmy, Skip, Bev, Cary and I will ride with her, then Paul will ride with Van and Johnny and Billy will ride together unless you guys want to hook up with each other. Everyone else will meet us there.”

Paul and Van decided to ride with Johnny and Billy and they said they didn’t mind if Brent came along but then Mike piped up and said Brent could stay with him and Blackie if Van said it was OK. Van looked at Brent and told him to stay with Mike and that he would be back later. I could have sworn that Brent understood completely as he cocked his head from side to side and then went over and stood by Mike and Blackie.

We all spilt up and got in our separate cars and Jessie started up her car and we all buckled our seat belts. Skip was riding in the back between Timmy and me and Cary was riding up front on the passenger side with Bev and Jessie. Timmy threw his arm around Skip and hugged him and Jessie slid in some tunes and we were off. We talked and sang along to the music and Jessie and Bev asked Cary some questions about Africa. It was sometimes hard to hear the conversation from the front so Timmy and Skip talked about games and I listened and chimed in when I felt like I had something to offer.

Timmy ran his hand over Skip’s pudgy back and every once in while I would stroke his leg sending shivers up his body. The countryside flew by as we drove along.

“So Tom you really think I should e-mail Thor?” Cary said turning around to look at me.

“What are the phones like over there?” I asked him.

“Good and bad. Depends on the day of the week and what is happening in the government,” he said.

“Well of course e-mail is faster and all but I would try and call him first and see. Sometimes
e-mail can be misunderstood.” I replied.

“Yeah but I think I might crap in my shorts if I have to talk with him on the phone,” Cary said.

I explained to everyone in the car about Thor and how Cary felt about him and asked their opinion.

“So how will Jake feel about it?” Timmy asked.

“I already asked him and he thinks its great. I mean we have great sex but we aren’t lovers or anything. We both know I am leaving in a month and a half and we aren’t like partners or anything. It’s just fun. You know Jake just wants a good time and is not ready to settle down yet,” Cary said.

“I think you should call him like Tom said,” Jessie said.

“Yeah it’s definitely much more personal,” Bev said. “People can misread e-mail so easily and with a phone call you will have your answer immediately.”

“Thanks for all your advice. Say Skip, Tom tells me you are a computer whizz and those games were yours?” Cary said still turned around looking at Skip.

“Well I am not sure about the whizz part but I do love computers and games.” Skip answered glad to be talked to by a great looking guy like Cary.

“Well maybe Jake and I can swing by your place sometime and you can show us what you got!” he said with a smirk.

“Uh yeah, um yeah that would be great Cary,” he stammered out.

“Do you think you would have any old ones lying around I could like take back with me to Africa. The kids we work with would love them but I would like to just have the ones that don’t have the tanks, guns and shit cause they see enough of that in their everyday real lives. Do you have any games without all that really violent stuff?” Cary asked.

“Yeah we have a whole kid rated line that is lots of fun I think. At least that is what the test kids tell us.” Skip said.

“Cool man let’s talk at dinner OK?” Cary said turning around giving me a grin. “And I’ll introduce you to Jake at the bar later. He loves any kind of games and is pretty good from what I have seen. He is just like a little kid at heart.”

“So Jessie do you and Bev come over here to The Misty Mountain often?” I asked.

Jessie looked at Bev and said, “What do you think, Bev? I guess we have been over here about 5 or 6 times I guess. They serve us on our fake ID’s so it’s good. Of course I hope you won’t tell them we are underage.”

“No way,” I laughed as I put my hand on Bev’s shoulder and rubbed her back. “I couldn't’t do that to my boss now could I?”

“Well I hope not. At least you know who signs your pay check Tom,” Bev said, “Oh that feels good. You have great hands!”

“He does doesn’t he?” Timmy said.

I looked out the window and saw we were only a mile outside of Beaver Dam and right on time at 6:55 PM we pulled into the parking lot of Portofino’s Restaurant. I saw Sean and Malcolm sitting in their car and we pulled up next to them. I jumped out and ran over to hug Sean as he got out of the drivers side. He gave me a true bear hug and then Malcolm did too. They hugged Timmy and then we introduced them all around. Everyone was gathered in a circle and soon were all best friends. It was like we had always know one another. Friends are like that I thought.

“Well lets all go inside for a great meal. The owners are Tony and Marcy Marcos. Tony, Sean and I go way back to our grunt days in the Army and he and his wife cook some of the best Northern Italian food this side of Italy. They are really excited to have us here and they have planned the menu and everything so just eat and enjoy and I do mean ENJOY!” Malcolm.

We all started inside and I put my arm around Malcolm’ shoulder and gave him a squeeze. “Timmy and I really miss you guys. It’s hard to believe it was only a few weeks ago that we met in that shower room at Harry’s Campground. Have you ever thought what would have happened if either of us had not needed a shower at that particular time? It seems like I have know you guys forever.”

“I feel the same way Tom. Both Sean and I do. I don’t think either of us has felt this way before about two young guys. It’s actually kind of weird in a really good way if you know what I mean.” Malcolm said as we walked inside the restaurant. For a Wednesday night it was pretty crowded which was a good indication of how good they were. We followed the crowd back to a private room that still had a view of the entire place. You felt private but not cut off from everyone else like so many private rooms do.

Marcy and Tony came over with two of their sons who were the chefs and introduced themselves to everyone and welcomed us all to their restaurant. They seemed so genuine and so likable. On the table were plates of fresh baked Italian bread and dishes of olive oil and plates of anti-pasta. They poured wine for everyone except Timmy and I who had water. Even Skip had a glass of wine. I had left an empty chair in between Timmy and me for Billy Bob.

I kept my eye on the front door and a few minutes after we sat down Billy Bob walked inside looking around to find me. He looked as nervous as a one eyed cat in a room full of rocking chairs. I jumped up and walked over towards the door with as big a smile on my face as I could muster. He was looking mighty fine tonight with his short military haircut, big ears and all. He was wearing a nice polo shirt which really showed off his fine physique and his nipples were sticking through the material. I anted to reach out and tweak them with my fingers or bite them with my teeth. His arm muscles were stretching the fabric on his shirt and he was wearing shorts and sandals. I looked down at his feet and he has nice looking feet with arched toes and his legs were nicely covered with fine blond hairs and nicely developed calf muscles. All in all a nice package.

“Hey man. Did you have any trouble finding the place? I’m so glad you could come,” I said as I grabbed him in a hug. I could tell he was tense and nervous by the way his body felt and knew I had to get him calmed down. I was sure our group would welcome him with open arms. I knew that he had probably never hugged a man in public in his life but hell he had to start sometime I thought. “Come on in and meet everyone!”

I grabbed his hand and pulled him across the room to our dining room where I stopped behind my empty chair yelling to get everyone’s attention. They looked up. “I want you all to meet my new friend. His name is Billy Bob Tolley and he is from West Virginia. He is stationed over at Fort Ross and is in a special detail that travels all around the country protecting dignitaries and diplomats and very important people. He’s is an awesome guy and that’s all I am going to tell you right now. You will have to ask him the rest yourselves during dinner,”I said.

Everyone went around the table and introduced themselves to Billy Bob. He was blushing from all the attention which only seemed to make him cuter as it set off his ears and blond hair. He sat down at the place I showed him with Timmy on one side of him and me on the other and Sean on my other side. Sean took the moment of almost silence to rap his spoon against his wine glass as he stood up.

“On behalf of my partner of 15 years I want to welcome you all to our little party. As some of you know Malcolm and I live and work in DC. We are both career army men and we work at the Pentagon in The Procurement Department. We are both Colonels and are set to retire in two years although we may speed that up a bit. We are building a retirement house in Dewey Beach Delaware and were blessed a few weeks ago to meet Timmy and Tom at a campground. They both changed our lives and they tell us we may have changed theirs as well. We were both so happy when Tom called us yesterday that we could invite all of you to join us. I would like to propose a toast to all of you and to Timmy and Tom. May their love be true and last forever and a day as their rings are inscribed. Here! Here!” Sean said.

I looked at Timmy and he was crying as I was. We both nodded our heads embarrassed but also pleased at having our friends here in the room with us.

“Thanks to you all for coming along with us and for Sean and Malcolm for hosting this party. We couldn't’t make it without your support and your love. Tom and I also want to be here for each of you and to support you. Lord knows we all need as much help as possible in this crazy world of ours. Thanks again,” Timmy said as he raised his water glass in a toast to the rest of the table.

“I have been told that I am never at a loss for words so......” everyone groaned, “So I will just say ditto to all that Timmy said. He is my lover and my partner but most of all he is my best friend and each of you is a friend as well. For that I am forever in each of your debt. Thanks,” I toasted.

Cary stood up then and said, “I just want to say thanks to our host and thanks to Timmy and Tom. They are truly remarkable young men and I am blessed to know them in more ways than one. In some places in Africa, where I work as many of you know, it is the custom at a large party like this one to change places every 15 or 30 minutes so that we can all get to know and sit next to someone new. Sometimes it’s hard with a large table to really get to talk to everyone. Would that be OK?” We all nodded. It sounded like a great idea. “so should we go for 15 or 30 minutes.”

It seemed like everyone wanted to try 15 minutes and see how it went. Cary was designated the time keeper and the mover. He had us count off and then the odd numbers would move and skip two people when they moved. Everyone seemed game and he sat back down. The conversation was lively and animated and the plates of incredible food kept coming out of the kitchen. Plates of pasta, steamed mussels, roasted tomatoes and peppers for a first course.

“You doing OK man?” I asked Billy Bob who still seemed in shock. I noticed that there were a few tears in the corners of his eyes. I reached out my hand under the table and laid it on his leg and gave him a squeeze.

“I just never thought this was possible man. I mean I know it was possible but I thought it was just like a dream or something. Thanks for inviting me. I feel like a hick though,” he said looking me in the eye.

“Well you are a hick man so just accept it! Just remember to save a piece of this for Timmy and me,” I added sliding my hand up into his crotch and giving his cock a squeeze.

“That goes double for me,” Timmy said as I felt his hand on top of mine. “I want to try some of this Army meat. I heard it’s really good and very hard!”

We all laughed and took our hands away and started to eat. Everything was incredible. So fresh and so tasty. I tried everything even the stuff I had no idea what it might be. Cary stood up and banged his knife on his glass and all the odd numbered folks stood up and moved. Billy Bob moved and was now sitting next to Paul and Van came to sit between Timmy and I and Jessie was on my other side.

“So man are you nervous about hearing from Pierre?” I asked Van.

“A little bit but you know I am actually pretty calm about it. I mean I took the step and told him how I felt and now it is up to him to respond. I guess the worst that could happen would be he would tell his dad who would tell my family that their son is a flaming going to hell faggot. But somehow I just don’t think that will happen. I guess it is out of my hands but at least I did something,” he said. “Thanks to you guys.”

“I am excited about seeing your work at the club tomorrow afternoon. Will you stay around and keep me company while Timmy works the swim meet and then maybe we can go out and grab something to eat or something?” I said.

“Yeah that would be cool Tom. I really want to show you what I do for a living.” Van said.

I looked around the table and saw that everyone seemed to be having a great time talking and eating and drinking. I then turned to Jessie and said, “so Jessie are your parents cool with you and Bev?”

“Yeah they are. My dad was bit weird at first but he likes Bev and that makes it cool. My mom is OK with it. My older brother is not. He is pretty outspoken that we are going to hell but he doesn’t live around here so I don’t have to hear his shit much. But he won’t let my nieces see me at all because he thinks I will turn them queer or like molest them or something. Sad I know but true. That hurts me and it hurts my parents. They can only see them when they go over there for a visit. he is such an asshole.” she said sadly.

“Yeah Timmy and I are lucky I guess. Bev is so great. I don’t think I could have made it through high school without her support and love. She was always there for me and I feel bad that I wasn’t really there for her.” I said.

“I don’t think she sees it that way Tom. She really loves you. She knew you were in love with Timmy. If she ever wanted to sleep with a guy I know it would be you so if you ever want a little pussy come on over,” she giggled as she stroked my arm.

“I will keep that in mind Jessie if I am ever looking for a cat! That is what you were talking about wasn’t it?” and we both cracked up laughing. People looked at us and Bev really looked at us across the table.

Next course was this roasted chicken with garlic and spices and this kind of ravioli filled with wild mushrooms. It was delicious and we all oohhhh and aaahhhed over it. The meat was so succulent and tasted of herbs and spices. Cary stood up and clinked his glass and all the odd numbered folks grabbed their plates and glasses and moved around the table once again. This time Paul sat between Timmy and I and Malcolm was on my right.

“Tom and Timmy I can’t thank you enough for inviting me to go along tonight. It is just so refreshing to sit here and look around this table and know that everyone is gay. You just have no idea how incredible that is for a guy like me who is so in the closet and always has been,” Paul said to us both.

“Well it is pretty cool Paul that Megan is so open about who you are and about your sexuality. Not many women would be that way I dare say. She must really love you and trust you and your judgement,” I said. I then turned to Malcolm and told him briefly about Paul and his family.

“That is so great Paul. You know I do miss never having a child but it just never happened. I slept with lots of women in my career all over the world and I was married for 10 years as was Sean until we realized that we were fooling ourselves and we were in love with each other. I mean we liked our wives but were just not in love with them which wasn’t fair for either of us. We both hated to hurt our wives but it was just not meant to be I guess and we actually parted good friends and we still see each other and talk to one another all the time. being honest with each other actually helped our relationships,” Malcolm said to us as he leaned over to look at Paul.

“I am lucky guys. Megan is so great and she and I have an incredible sexual relationship. Jesus she is so hot in bed. Like a wild animal sometimes and she has no problem giving me head and sucking on my cock. You might not think a priest would be that way but lord she can make me cum like no one else. But I have always loved men ever since I was in high school and I was honest with her from the start. I never tried to lie to her and she never tried to change me. So many bi-sexual guys I have heard about have wives that think they can change a guy and the way he feels about men. But I don’t think that is possible do you?” Paul said.

“I don’t have the experience to say for sure but I wouldn’t think that would be possible,” Timmy said.

Then the waiters brought out a wonderful salad course that was to die for. The dressing was so pure and simple but it accented all the different kind of lettuce on the plate along with the walnuts, blue cheese, tomatoes and other great stuff. I savored each bite and we all told the kitchen how much we loved it. The flavors and the textures were incredible as they hit my mouth and I chewed. Food and food preparation was truly an art I thought as I ate this food.

Tony obviously saw the look on my face as I slowly tasted his sons food and came over with Geno. “I see you are enjoying the salad Tom,” Tony said proudly. “Both of my sons are true masters in the kitchen. They have worked and trained for many years and it is finally paying off.” He put his fingers to his mouth and kissed them showing the sign for good. I stood up and shook Geno’s hand and told him how wonderful everything was so far. He shook my hands and thanked me for appreciated his and his brothers food. He told me to come back in the kitchen for a tour when I was done with my salad. I told him I would and returned to eating and savoring every bit.

When I had finished I got up and found Tony at the door to the kitchen with a huge smile on his face. “Welcome to our kitchen Tom!” he said as he opened the door. It was controlled chaos inside the kitchen. Food was everywhere. Flames were shooting off the grill and the stoves. Chefs were working and yelling orders and there was smoke and heat and grease but it was like a ballet standing there watching. The waiters and waitress ran in and out and picked up plates and garnished the plates and wiped them clean around the edges.

People were laughing and smiling and working so close to each other but somehow they didn’t bump into each other but danced around and around. I was hypnotized as Tony showed me around and introduced me to various people. I met Greg his other son who was cooking behind the line with Geno. I thanked them all for their work and finally made it back out to the relatively quiet and cool dining room. Here I saw another kind of controlled chaos as Tony’s wife Marcy sat people at tables, the wait staff took orders, the bartender made drinks, the bus people cleared plates and Tony walked around making sure everything as just so and working right.

I found my seat and while I was gone the seats had switched again. I was now sitting next to Johnny on my left between Timmy and I and Bev on my left. I put my hand on Bev’s shoulder and leaned down to kiss her on the cheek as I sat down also telling Johnny hello. The salad course had been cleared and they were ready to bring the main course which was veal pounded really thin and lightly breaded and fried with this amazing fresh tomato basil garlic sauce and another kind of fresh homemade pasta. There were slices of grilled eggplant which had been brushed with olive oil and basil. The plates were steaming and it looked so good. They also set down these plates with alternating slices of fresh ripe tomatoes and slices of buffalo mozzarella cheese sprinkled with fresh mint and olive oil and cracked pepper on top.

“I really like Jessie so much,” I told Bev. “I am so glad you all are together.”

“Yeah I have been pretty lucky Tom. I was sort of a mess when you left last year for college with no real friends. I was still mooning over you but I knew I liked girls but just didn’t know what that meant. It was not a pretty scene and then Jessie came into my life and made it all clear for me. And the amazing thing was she was never jealous of my feelings for you. I am still not totally sure we are in love or anything but we really get along and have a good time together and I think about her when we are apart.” Bev told me.

We were all eating the veal dish and it was again a masterpiece for the mouth and other senses as you could smell and taste each bite. Everything was exploding in my mouth all at once.

“This is amazing Tom. Billy and I are having such a great time. I can’t remember the last time we had so much fun. It gets to be a little hard sometimes living where we live in such a homophobic town. I know there are tons of gays guys and gals there but it’s just hard to connect them all you know so we mostly just hang with ourselves and stay at work or at home.” Johnny told me.

“Yeah. I wonder what makes it like that you know. It’s weird,” I said.

“But you and Timmy just seem to be magnets for people to come together. Straight or gay everyone seems to be attracted to you both like bugs to a light almost. You guys are awesome and I don’t think you even know it which is so wonderful and refreshing in this world.” Johnny told Timmy and I.

“Thanks man that is nice of you to say,” Timmy said blushing with the compliment but secretly digging every word.

“Billy and I really want to get together sometime with Paul and Van. Do you think they are up for that?” Johnny asked.

“You got to ask to know man but yeah I would say they are up for it. In more ways than one!” I chortled and snickered with Timmy joining in on my stupid pun.

“Maybe we could have a cook-out or something. How does that sound?” Johnny added.

“Sounds like a plan to me.” I said as I finished the last bite and then took a piece of bread and sopped up every last bit of sauce on my plate. I would have picked it up and licked it clean but that would have been rude! The wait staff started to clear everyone’s plates and I wondered what more could be in store for us? I was stuffed but had tried to eat sensibly and obviously either Malcolm or Sean had said something to Tony about my eating habits because I noticed that my portions had been much smaller than the rest of the table. This place was great. A true culinary find.

Malcolm told me that people drove out from DC all the time to eat here and that Tony and Marcy actually actively avoided any reviews of their restaurant. They were satisfied with word of mouth and their business was good night after night. They closed on Sundays and Mondays for their families which I thought was a good thing. They worked hard but they also wanted time for themselves. Restaurants could be all consuming if you let them I thought and it would be easy to burn out. It was somewhat like theater in many ways. A new show opened each night when you opened the doors. The food, the ambiance and the service were the show and people paid good money to watch and eat and talk while they dined. It was the whole experience.


The next course was a cheese course with like 20 different kinds of cheeses. Marcy who was the cheese expert explained them all to us. Many of them were never served to regular guests and some were very rare. Many of them were really strong but as I loved new things I tried some of each one not wanting to miss out on any new taste treat and they were all so amazing when they hit your tongue. Some just exploded with tastes and others were more subtle as you ate them. I had no idea there were so many different cheeses in the world and that people studied them like they studied wine and food.

Cary had us switch places one final time and Billy Bob was back between Timmy and I and Sean was on my right. “Tom this has been such a wonderful party,” Sean said rubbing his hand across my back. It felt good to have him touch me and to have him as a protector, mentor and friend.

“Well you and Malcolm have been great Sean. And wow Tony, Marcy and their sons have been fantastic. This place is just radical man. This night is so sweet. I think I will remember it and treasure it forever,” I said.

“I wish you boys could stay over but we understand. Malcolm and I still really want to have you visit with us in DC and feel free to invite as many of your friends as you want. We have plenty of room and lots of couches and floor space if we need it. We know some great restaurants and some wonderful clubs where you and Timmy can strut your stuff and all of us old farts can lust after your youth and energy.” Sean laughed.

I ran my hand across his leg and told him, “I don’t think you are a fart. You may be old but you are definitely not a fart.” And then I leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Does Tony and Marcy know you are gay?”

“Yeah, Tony has know for a while. At first he was all macho Italian and all but then his son Greg told him he was gay and well he sort of changed after that. He is great now and Greg and his partner work in the kitchen and no one minds even though most Italian culture is so anti-gay.” Sean said. I rubbed Sean’s leg and up to the top of his crotch for a minute or two while looking him in the eyes and continuing our conversation.

I took a piece of cheese and held it up to his mouth for him to tastes and he stuck out his tongue and took it in his mouth and then his face exploded in this huge smile as the flavor and texture burst inside.

“Wow, that is incredible Tom,” Sean said.

I took another piece and turned to Billy Bob and told him to open his mouth. He seemed reluctant to try new things but I was going to push him as far as I thought he would go.

“Come on man just try it. Close your eyes and stick out that cute tongue of yours,” I coached him.

He did as he was told and I placed my hand on his shoulder and rubbed it as I placed the small piece of cheese on his waiting outstretched tongue.

“Just hold it there for a minute man. That’s right. OK now pull it inside your mouth and slowly let your mouth taste it. Just experience it OK,” I said.

At first his mind decided he wasn’t going to like it but then his brain said wait, this is not bad, in fact this is amazing, and he broke into a smile. I told him to open his eyes and he looked at me as I leaned forward and kissed him full on the mouth pushing my tongue inside to taste the cheese he was tasting. I knew he had never been kissed full on the mouth in a crowded public place before so this was two new things he was experiences.

He had a strong kiss and he wanted more I could tell as I broke off. “Now let Timmy feed you a piece man. Timmy picked up a small piece of soft cheese and Billy Bob turned towards him and closed his eyes and opened his mouth and tried this cheese. The Timmy and he kissed a full mouth french kiss.

“Damn guys how can you be so open? I am about ready to shit myself,” Billy Bob said at last.

Sean laughed and said, “Billy Bob you had better get used to it if you are around these guys for long. They will try and do anything at least once I think. They are awesome.”

“It’s just so different you know from what I am used to,” Billy Bob said.

“Believe me I know all about the closed Army life Billy Bob and I feel for you. Malcolm and I have been lucky the last 15 years but so many guys we know haven’t been. And the service can really be cruel to guys if they choose to be. hell life anywhere can be cruel if it wants to be.” Sean told Billy Bob. “You just have to find guys you can trust and then trust them.”

The wait staff then came to the table asked about coffee and I ordered a double espresso. While they were filling the coffee orders they brought out trays of different desserts. Oh shit they all looked so good. Platters of different fruit tarts with light cream, Tiramisu, Gelato, Cannoli and Italian desserts I had never seen before. Tony and Marcy were really busting all the stops and treating us to things no Americans probably ever had outside of Italy. Timmy broke into this huge smile and he and Billy Bob dug in trying everything that was set down on the table. They were laughing and feeding each other and food was dripping out of the sides of their mouths. They were in hog heaven and I guess they both had the same metabolism and could just eat anything and never gain weight.

I tried a few different things and then looked at Sean’s watch and saw it was just about 9:00 PM. Two hours had just flow by it seemed and it would soon be time to go and work off some of this food out on the dance floor. My body was calling to me the way that Timmy’s called to him to run. I didn’t want to appear bossy but I wanted to get on and get dancing. As I looked around the table I saw friends talking and sharing food, laughter, jokes and drinks. It was so comforting and so wonderful to think we were all here and everyone around this table was gay or in Paul’s case bi-sexual. No hassles here. We didn’t have to worry about keeping anything secret in this group. We could touch each other, kiss each other just like the rest of Americans could do. We were a slice of America and that is all anyone wants in life. To just be treated like everyone else. Just as a human being with human needs and wants. No special treatment just normal treatment for another human being.

“So everyone this has been great and once again I would like to thank our incredible hosts, Sean and Malcolm! Let’s raise a glass to them,” I said as I raise my glass and everyone cheered and toasted them. They were pleased to be recognized I could see. “And I wonder if Tony, you could go and get your sons and other kitchen help and of course Marcy so we could drink a toast to them as well. This has been magnificent. Really you have gone overboard on our behalf and we are forever indebted to you for this meal which will live forever in our memories I am sure.”

Tony nodded and went into the kitchen and soon returned with waiters, waitress, bus people, dishwashers, salad prep people, sous-chefs, both his sons and his wife Marcy. We all stood and raised a glass to them and their creations and cheered and clapped and whistled. They seemed pleased with our adoration. Kind of like a curtain call at the end of a play. I went over and began to shake hands and thank everyone personally and soon everyone was talking and shaking hands and giving them glasses of wine. It took us about 15 minutes to say thank you but it was well worth it.

“OK now who is up for some dancing?” I said. Everyone said they were. I caught Greg’s sleeve as he was leaning and told him that we were all going up to The Misty Mountain to dance if he and his partner wanted to join us. We would love to buy them a drink. He seemed pleased that I had asked and said they might just do that.

We all trouped out to the parking lot. The night was beautiful with lots of stars and a small sliver of a new moon rising in the night sky. I looked up the street and could see the neon sign of the bar about 200 yards up the road and a full parking lot.

“Should we just leave our cars here and walk up?” I asked Sean.

“Yeah that would work. I don’t think Tony would mind at all.” Sean said.

Timmy was walking with Billy Bob and I caught up with them jumping in the middle throwing my arms around their shoulders as we walked.

“How about we go inside and dance for a while and get all sweaty and horny and then I can ask Jessie if we can use her car for a little rendezvous guys. I know Billy Bob must need to get his rocks off living all celibate and all over at Fort Ross and I know that Timmy and I could use a little action as well,” I suggested as we walked. I lifted myself off the ground and rested on their broad strong shoulders and felt as if I was king of the world as they carried me along.

“Sounds like a plan to me,”Timmy said.

“Ah yeah. OK. Look guys it’s sort of embarrassing and all but I am a real fast shooter so we need to really be careful OK,” Billy Bob said sort of hanging his head like it was a bad thing to be a quick shooter. “My friend in West Virginia sort of makes fun of me but I just get so excited when I am with another guy I just can’t help it.”

“No problem man. Look don’t worry about it. Tom and I can take care of any situation that arises,” Timmy said. “you should never be embarrassed man. It’s completely natural to be a fast shooter. You know it’s all cool in our book.”

“Yeah we just want to get these clothes off you and suck you silly Billy Bob Tolley. I want to hear you scream and Yodel when you cum,” I said laughing as we entered the bar. Paul was holding the door open for everyone and we thanked him.

Sean and Malcolm’s buddies were behind the bar and the place was about 3/4 full. For a Wednesday night in Beaver Dam, Virginia that wasn’t bad. I quickly scanned the room and it looked like about half the people here were gay men and about 1/3 gay females and the rest I wasn’t sure.

Sean walked over to the bar and they greeted their friend warmly with hugs and kisses. Another two bears to love I could see. We all introduced ourselves and they showed us to a couple of tables they had pulled together for our group off the dance floor.

“It’s great to meet all of you. Any friends of these two lovable guys here,” one of them said grabbing Sean and Malcolm in a hug, “are friends of ours for life. I think I recognize you two,” he said pointing at Jessie and Bev and you all look sort of familiar he said pointing at Johnny and Billy,” but for the rest of you newcomers welcome to The Misty Mountain. We like to have fun here. Lots of fun. Please though Beaver Dam is a small town and while they treat us right and our chief of police is one of us please no weird overt stuff in the cans or out on the street. Please! And the first round is on Steve and myself, I am Jay, but the rest are on you. Pay as you come up to the bar.”

As Jay was turning to go I caught his eye and said, “hey man it’s so great to meet you. I have heard so much about this place. I have a couple of questions if you don’t mind?”

“Shoot, Tom. Malcolm and Sean said you are one awesome dancer and that you only drink water,” Jay said with a gruff laugh.

“Yeah that is true. Can we strip off our shirts when we dance? I mean is that OK?” I asked. “Just the shirts nothing else of course.”

“Well as much as I would love to see what you are packing Tom shirts are OK but nothing else. But any kind of sexy dancing as long as it does not involve actual sex acts is great. Sean said the bar in Dewey tripled its normal sales when you and your friend were around so bring it on and let’s get cranking. Just ask Pete our DJ to play whatever you want.” Jay said.

“Cool man . Oh there is one more thing. I hate to ask but well shit I’ll just get on with it. Our friend over there Billy Bob is in the Army and well you know what that is like for a young in the closet gay guy. He really needs to gets his rocks off and well we were like going to use one of our cars but after your speech I don’t want to get you or the bar in any kind of trouble. Any suggestions?” I asked.

Jay looked me in the eye and I could see his mind working and then he nodded and whispered, “Look this is just for you man. We don’t usually do this but we have an office over there,” he pointed to a door over on the side wall by the end of the bar. It’s unlocked but you can lock it on the inside. Just be discreet man and no rough stuff or really loud screaming.”

I stroked his arm and told him thanks and followed him over to the bar to get my free bottle of water. “For you free water all night long guy,” Jay said as he handed me a bottle of water. I twisted the top off and took a slug as I started to walk over to the DJ and watched as Jay talked to his partner Steve and nod at their office. Steve looked at me and nodded his head and smiled and I raised my bottle to him and smiled back as I went over to talk with Pete who was spinning the tracks tonight.

I reached out my hand to him as I walked up to his console, “Great set-up you got here man. My name is Tom and Jay said you could probably hook me up with some great dancing tunes tonight if I asked real nice.” I smiled my brightest smile at him. Pete had really long brown hair and these gorgeous deep brown eyes and huge eye lashes on his long angular face. He was very tall and very thin but also quite attractive and his hard nipples were showing through his t-shirt as I stared at him.

He smiled at me as we shook hands and said, “Jay told me you were going to be here. I called around to my DJ friends down in Dewey and well man you are like a legend down there. Glad to meet you and I am looking forward to being your console artist tonight. Just give me your selections and they are yours man. Whatever you want.”

“Sweet man. Thanks for hooking me up,” I said as I rattled off a list of great dancing songs for him to play. He listened as I talked and nodded his head and began to go through his selection which was all digitalized on his computer. I was amazed as he punched them all up on a play list and then hit play and my first request came out over the incredible speaker system they had set-up. I turned around and stripped off my shirt as I walked across the dance floor to find Timmy. I flexed my muscles as I threw my shirt on a chair and grabbed Timmy’s hand and spun him around and placed my bottle of water on the table.

Everyone was looking at us as I pulled Timmy’s shirt off over his head exposing his incredible body for the world, or at least the world within this room, to see. Of course I wasn’t so bad myself and together we made a great pair as we walked out on the dance floor and started to dance. The next hour was a blur as I got into my zone. I was in my element and I was king of my universe. I was flying and I was everywhere. People were all over me and I was all over them as I danced with anyone who would dance with me. I was sweating and my boxers and shorts were wet but it was a good kind of wet and I was in heaven.

Billy Bob was so shy and I had to almost force him to join me on the dance floor. I left his shirt on but I knew it was destined to come off shortly. He started out slow protesting that he was not a good dancer and in truth he was not that good but I could make anyone look good and I did. I was all over him with my body, my legs, my arms, my chest and finally I pulled his polo shirt up and he lifted his arms and then it was off and I threw it to Timmy who was watching us closely with his huge grinning smile.

Damn Billy Bob had been working out that was for sure. He reminded me of someone as we danced and I studied his body. Timmy came over and joined us and we were all over him. Sweat was pouring down his body. Over his chest and across his 8 pac abs and down across his shorts. I finally figured out who he reminded me of. It was a guy on the Internet. A porn star who had been in Freshmen Magazine and was a William Higgins model although he may have done some work for Bel-Ami as well. He had two names on the Internet none of which were probably his real name which I was sure was unpronounceable. Carol Festa or Samuel Hermann and he had a brother Lucas Festa.

Billy Bob was a dead ringer for Carlo and I leaned over to tell Timmy when he looked at me and said, “Carlo Festa right. That was what you were thinking wasn’t it?”

“Shit yeah man. That is so cool. You are reading my mind now. Look Jay said we can use the office to get Billy Bob off. You about ready? I think I am due for a little break.”

I took Billy Bob’s hand and we walked by our table and I grabbed some water and then met Timmy over by the office door. As unobtrusively as we could we opened the door and went inside closing and locking it after us. Timmy had turned on the light after the door was shut and we looked around the office. A regular messy office with file cabinets, piles of papers and bills and a desk with a computer and a nice couch along one wall with a little bathroom off to the side.

Everything we would need I thought. I turned to Billy Bob and Timmy was already there kissing him and rubbing his hands up and down his back. I went over and stood behind Billy Bob and hugged him from the rear kissing his neck and stroking his strong muscular back. Then Timmy and I stepped away from him and we all kicked off our sandals.

“Look guys I am so serious. If you even touch my cock right now I will explode. We need to just take it slow OK,” Billy Bob said nervously.

“We will take it likes we take it,”Timmy laughed.

Timmy and I reached our hands down to our waists and pushed our shorts and boxers to the floor freeing our hard cocks which flipped up and slapped our abs once they were set free. The cool air in the office felt good after the hot dance floor. Billy Bob’s eyes grew as wide as saucers at the sight of the two of us standing there naked and he took a step forward and reached out both his hands to lightly touch our hard dicks. His hands ran all over each of them and around the shafts and to our balls which he fondled and massaged making us both moan with the pleasure of his touch. He had nice hands.

“On you knees son. Its time to suck some cock,” Timmy ordered in his mock military voice. “And make sure you salute your superior officers first SON!” and then he cracked up.

Billy Bob saluted each of us and then dropped to his knees on the floor before us. He started on Timmy and then switched back and forth between Timmy and I sucking on us. He knew what he was doing and had no trouble taking us in his mouth. He definitely knew what he was doing. He just had a lack of experience. It was to bad that someone so good at sucking cocks never had the chance to do it. Always living in a room full of horny men but not being able to doing a friggin thing about it. His hands were all over our balls and up our cracks and he was enjoying giving us head. He licked and squeezed and tasted our shafts one at a time over and over.

“Jerk me man,” Timmy said at last.

Billy Bob took Timmy’s hard cock in his fist and started to jerk it hard directly at his face. He was really pumping and the muscles in his arm were contracted and bulging. I saw Timmy tense up as he got ready to shoot his load. It would probably be a big one as he had not cum all day long as far as I knew.

“Take it man I am so ready,” Timmy said as Billy Bob kept pumping Timmy’s cock while getting the swollen head of Timmy’s cock in his mouth for the ensuing eruption of molten hot cum. “AAAAAHHHHH SSSHHHIIITTT man that is so freaking good. AAAHHHH AAAAHHH yeah keep jerking man, Oh yes keep jerking. Damn man you know what I like.” Timmy was satisfied and was looking quite good and he looked down and watched Billy Bob working on his manhood. What a great sight that was. Billy Bob’s blond shaved head taking everything Timmy could give. They both were loving every minute of it.

“Oh sweet Jesus that was good Timmy,” Billy Bob said sitting back on his legs looking at Timmy’s cock quivering in front of him still encased in his fist. He squeezed and pulled hard on it in a forward motion bringing a few last precious drops of cum to the tip which he flicked off with his outstretched tongue. “Damn you taste good.”

Then he looked at me and smiled and said, “you ready Tom? Looks like your cock is about ready to explode.”

He turned to me and Timmy stepped out of the way and I stepped forward pushing my hard cock and balls into his face. “Suck on my balls please Billy Bob. Roll them around your mouth.”

Timmy watched as Billy Bob put both of my balls in his mouth at once and then closed his lips squeezing them inside creating an intense pressure which made me groan and yell, “OH Shit yeah. That is so fucking sweet man. Keep it up. Slide your finger up to my sweet spot man. Yeah that’s it. OHHHH Yeah baby that’s it.” I leaned my head back and arched my back to increase the intensity of the sensations I was feeling. Timmy leaned over and we kissed as he ran his hand down my chest to play in my pubes. The double sensation of Timmy running his fingers through my sensitive pubes and Billy Bob working on my cock was almost to much for my poor brain.

I was intent on kissing Timmy as I felt his finger tips explore my navel and run up and down my treasure trail finally ending up at the base of my cock which he took into his vise like grip making my cock grow even larger and the head balloon with trapped blood.

“Billy Bob rub the tip of Tom’s cock while I hold it for you. He really likes it so give him all you got,” Timmy said quietly to Billy Bob who was still sucking on my balls. I felt it in Timmy’s voice when he spoke that he was really excited about he and Billy Bob taking me to the edge of sexual pleasure we had been searching for. His whole body was trembling with his excitement. I could feel it in the room.

“Timmy are you hard man?” I asked.

“You know it bro,” he said.

“How about you stand behind me man still holding my cock and let me lean back against your body and you hold me up with your legs and your one arm around my chest and slide your hard cock in between my ass cheeks.” I suggested.

“Cool man let me get positioned. I got your drift man. Awesome!” He said as he moved around behind me to get in the correct position. I looked down at Billy Bob who was leaning back on his legs staring up at us with wide and very excited eyes. This was new territory for him as well as us. It was then that I noticed that in the wall behind the couch was this like big mirror built into the wall but I thought as I stood there leaning against Timmy that it looked like one of those two way mirrors you always saw on cop shows in the interrogation rooms. I wondered if Sean, Malcolm, Jay and Steve were on the other side pounding their meat watching us get off. It was kind of exciting to think about it. I just hoped they weren’t taking picture or videos.

I looked directly at the mirror and sort of smiled a seductive smile as I felt Timmy’s hard slippery cock slide between my ass cheeks. God that felt good. I leaned back and rested my self on his legs which were bet slightly. He had placed his arm under my arm pits and was holding me tight against him. If indeed that was a two way mirror I wondered what they were thinking? Did they have any idea of what they were about to see?

“I’m ready Tom,” Timmy whispered in my ear as he kissed my neck. “Do you have an idea of what we want you to do Billy Bob?”

“I think so,” he croaked.

“Just don’t stop man until he creams OK. He may beg you to stop but just don’t. If you get tired forget it man and keep going. Take him over the edge. That is the most important thing man to take him on a ride he won’t soon forget.” Timmy said. “I love you Tom. You know that don’t you? OK ready?”

“Yeah I love you too,” I replied and then I tensed myself ready for the onslaught of incredible and powerful sensations I was about to feel.
Billy Bob took the palm of his hand and spit into it and then placed it over the head of my hard penis and began to rub it slowly over the surface and down the shaft and then up and over the surface again and again. Repetition. I was on fire. he kept repeating his motions. My whole body was exploding from his touch. I was transfixed. The look on his face was a mixture of awe and incredible longing. I kicked out my legs and felt my self fall back against Timmy who held me up whispering in my ear that he loved me. I knew he loved me. I could feel his love as he held me in his arms. My body was jerking around as fireworks went off in every corner of my body. My toes, the hair on my head, my ears. I was conscious of Timmy breathing hard behind me trying to hold me up and of Billy Bob breathing hard as he squatted in front of me working on my cock and the head in particular. This was not only a work out for me but for each of them as well.

Then I lost control and I think I must have passed out for how long I didn’t know. The next thing I remember is floating on a cloud. My body was pulsating and I was floating. I had no feeling of being above or being on the earth. I was just floating and my body was swamped with the intense feeling you get when you cum but I wasn’t cumming I was just floating and then I released. I felt my self lose it and I could feel my cum slipping out. From what they told me later I didn’t shot my load I just released it all over the place. It just kept flowing out of my cock all over the place.

I remember hearing Timmy say, “Keep rubbing the tip Billy Bob. Don’t stop yet. Don’t worry about the cum we can clean it up later,” as Billy Bob kept massaging my cock head and balls finally stopping and shoving my cock head into his warm mouth and licking it with his tongue.

I kept having spasms all over my body and he licked it over an over again, “ I am sorry Timmy. My hand just gave out man. I am so sorry.” Billy Bob apologized to Timmy. Wasn’t that cute I thought Billy Bob apologizing for just taking me on the wildest sexual ride I could ever imagine or hope for. What a cute polite country boy he was I thought smiling to myself like a drunk.

“It’s OK Billy Bob. You did great. Shit man did you see him? He was out man. He was flying and his legs were jerking all over the place and drool was coming out of his mouth and his eyes rolled back in their sockets man and shit he was over the edge. Man we did it. We did it. I can’t believe we did it.” Timmy said as he lowered me to the floor. Billy Bob was working on licking my thighs and crotch and his hands clean of jizz as I lay there semi-conscious. I was smiling and I was feeling so good. I came back to reality and to earth and my whole body felt better than I had ever felt before. Ever.

I was lying cradled on Timmy’s body and he was massaging my chest with his hands and kissing my face and telling me he loved me over and over again. It was so good to hear it and to feel his touch. I slowly came to my senses and looked up at his beautiful big loving eyes.

“Shit I was there wasn’t I?” I said in a low voice. Timmy nodded. “I knew it was a real place and you could get there man. Thanks you guys. Oh shit I don’t think it’s a place I want to go very often but at least I know it exists. Oh I feel so good man. Give me a few moments and we can see what our West Virginia boy has for us. OK?”

“Take your time Tom,” Billy Bob said.

“Did you cream in your pants Billy Bob?” Timmy asked. “I shot into his ass cheeks. It was so fucking hot man. I just shot a huge load. Damn I am so stoked!”

“I was so getting off on Tom I didn’t even know if I shot Timmy,” Billy Bob said reaching his hand down inside his shorts to feel. “Shit yeah I shot a load and I didn’t even know it.”

“That is so cool man. Awesome,” I said laying there looking at the look on Billy Bob’s face. “You look so cute right now my man. How about standing up and dropping those shorts and let’s see what you got hanging between your legs.”

Billy Bob stood up and unbuttoned his shorts and then pushed them down across his hips to the floor stepping out of them and kicking them aside. He was a West Virginia stallion. Prime Grade A. He was Carlo Festa in the flesh right here. A body builder but he hadn’t overdone it. Nice fat 5 incher and small tight balls with a cute small blond bush setting it all off. Great upper body where he lifted weights and he wasn’t cut which made the whole package perfect. He reached down to pull back his foreskin exposing that gorgeous engorged slimy purple knob. Great body builder legs with nice well developed calf muscles and very light blond hairs covering his legs with his upper body completely hairless as were his pits. Both Timmy and I sat there admiring God’s handiwork standing in front of us.

Timmy lifted me up and then we both knelt down to pray at Billy Bob’s altar of manhood and drink his communion cream. I started in on his balls and Timmy took his cock. We kissed and licked him all over massaging and squeezing making Billy Bob groan loudly with pleasure as we working in a team effort on his cock. We ran our hands over his incredibly tight hard buns and up and down his crack.

True to his word and even with his previous shoot Billy Bob was soon at the edge and we could both see he was about ready to shoot another load. I let Timmy take the honors as he held onto his cock and jerked it into his mouth taking all Billy Bobs jizz. He didn’t swallow but kept it in his mouth so he could kiss me and we could both taste the cum from this altar of perfect pure manhood. It was so creamy and tasted faintly of oranges I thought.

“Wow man you taste so good. So creamy,” I said bringing a smile to his face.

Timmy and I got up and we all kissed and hugged each other and then set about cleaning up. I went into the bathroom found a washcloth and cleaned out my ass crack and my pubes and inner thighs and then brought the warm damp rag out to see if Timmy or Billy Bob needed it. They both used it and then I took it back and made sure I cleaned up as much of the cum on the carpet as I could. We all took leaks and then got dressed and looked at ourselves in the mirror. I put on a show going up really close to examine my face and brush my hair with my hand smiling at myself and the guys standing behind the mirror.

We then went to the door, turned out the light, then opened it to see people dancing and the music was so much louder as we came out into the bar to the beat of the music and onto the dance floor as if nothing had happened. I looked around and didn’t see Sean or Malcolm or Steve and Jay for that matter. Another young guy was behind the bar. I smiled to myself as I thought about the show we had just put on for those “old farts!”

As I started to dance again I looked around the room and was surprised to see Skip talking animatedly with Jake and Cary at our table. Jake was looking his fine self and looked over and waved and smiled at me as he started to watched us dance. He got up and leaned down to whisper something in Skips ear. Skip looked surprised but then stood up and helped Jake to take off his shirt. I saw Jake encourage him to run his hands over his hard taut body and then smiling Jake walked over to the dance floor and joined Timmy and I in a tight close dance.

“Hey guys where have you been as If I didn’t know. And with that blond cutie. Where did you pick him up? He is so hot!” Jake said leaning down to nibble on my ear as he whispered to me.
“I met him the other day over at the Taylor’s house. He’s in the army over at Fort Ross and his name is Billy Bob and he is fucking awesome man. So sweet.” I said.

“Shit if he doesn’t look like that guy. Who is it? I can’t think. Give me a minute. Oh yeah Carlo Festa isn’t that it?” Jake said smiling as he tapped his head.

“You got it man. Both Tom and I think he looks just like him and you should see him without any clothes on. A dead ringer man,” Timmy said.

“Any chance of me seeing that?” Jake asked as he looked at me.

“I can see man. No promises,” I said. I saw Sean and Malcolm had just come out of this doorway I hadn’t noticed further along the wall from the office and Steve and Jay were behind the bar again and there was a line up of thirsty customers keeping them jumping. I hoped they were pulling in the bucks tonight.

“Hey Timmy introduce Jake to Billy Bob OK. I need to go speak to Sean and Malcolm a minute.” I said to Timmy. He nodded at me and started to dance Jake over towards where Billy Bob was standing at the edge of the dance floor watching us.

I walked over to stand behind and between Sean and Malcolm and I placed one arm on each of their shoulders and leaned down to the space between their heads and said, “So gentleman anything you care to share with me? Anything at all?” I had a shit eating grin on my face.

“What makes you think we have anything to share Tom,” Malcolm answered innocently.

“Shit you knew we were there the whole time didn’t you?” Sean said. “I told Jay you knew by the way you were looking at us. Please don’t be mad at us Tom. That so was so hot. Nothing I have ever seen on any porn film could even come close to what you all did in there. Jesus. What was that?”

I laughed as I pulled their heads close together with my arms and kissed them each on the face. I tried to explain the sexual place I was trying to find and wanted to find and finally did find. They were excited for me and told me that it was incredible. They all shot huge loads just watching us.

And Billy Bob is so cute Tom. he looks juts like Carlo Festa doesn’t he?” Sean said. I nodded my head in the affirmative.

“Look you guys didn’t like shoot any pictures or film of us did you?” I asked.

Sean looked at Malcolm who looked sheepishly at Sean and then said, “No actually we didn’t. Jay has a whole set-up in there and he does film some guys when they ask for a place to get it on but we told him it wasn’t cool with you all. I mean its usually just for his private collection and a few of his friends and all. Believe me Tom we would never break your trust like that. Your friendship means to much to both Malcolm and I.”

I kissed them again and told them thanks and then motioned for Jay to come down our way. “Hey man any chance a few on my friends can use your office tonight but please no photos. You can watch if you want to but please no photos.”

Jay looked a bit sheepish being caught but said, “Yeah no problem Tom. Look I am sorry about that. Old men like us need some stimulation every once in awhile you know.”

“Yeah I know and that’s OK. Timmy and I don’t mind putting on a show as Sean and Malcolm know but if we are going to be filmed we want to be the ones to control that OK.” Jay nodded his head, “Thanks Jay. Hey how about another water?” I asked. He reached down and grabbed another bottle of water for me which I opened, tilted and drained completely. I then smiled and handed the empty bottle back to him.

I walked back out on the floor and began dancing with Timmy, Jake and Billy Bob. Between songs I asked Billy Bob if he wanted to get it on with Jake and he nodded his head. I told them they could use the office. I looked over to where Cary was sitting at the table. He was talking with Johnny and Billy and I saw that Greg from the restaurant had come in with his partner. They were all talking and seemed to be engrossed in their conversation. Cary didn’t seem to miss Jake.

I debated whether I wanted to go and watch them through the window but decided against it and continued to dance as I saw them walk over and enter the office and then our four “Peeping Tom” buddies leave their places to enter the viewing room. Jessie and Bev came over and we all did a hot little number together. Bev pressed her hands and body all over my cock and legs and Jessie did the same with Timmy. We both got excited but who wouldn’t with someone’s hands on your cock I thought. Didn’t matter if it was male of female a hand on a cock was the same in any language I chuckled to myself as we danced.

I went over to the table where Skip was sitting with 3 guys I didn’t know. They were all talking excitedly about what else, games, as I came up to them. I asked Skip if he wanted to dance and he declined. He introduced me to his new friends. They were from a small town about 10 miles west of where we lived and couldn't’t believe they had met Skip Markum the famous game inventor. he was like a God in the gaming world apparently/ They were like in heaven talking with each other about games and shit and one of them even had his arm resting on Skip’s shoulder which was good. Hopefully his self esteem would be raised a few notches after tonight. They were all just average Joe’s but they were guys and hopefully they could get together at a later date and have some fun.

I talked to Greg and thanked him again for his wonderful hospitality and the creations of his families kitchen. He was very stereotypical Italian as was his partner. They were both very swarthy and hairy and dark. But they were also full of life when they talked and their smiles lit up the room.

I asked Cary, Billy and Johnny to come out on the dance floor and they all followed me. Van and Paul were already out dancing next to Timmy and the girls. I saw Jake and Billy Bob come out of the office and Billy Bob seemed to be spaced out and he was sort of walking like a drunk and I knew that Jake had just fucked his sweet cherry ass with his incredible cock. From the look on Jake’s face I knew I was right as he was flying and a few minutes later Jake confirmed what I imagined.

“Thanks Tom I needed that sweet piece of ass man. Oh my God he was incredible. That Billy Bob is so fucking West Virginia country corn pone but he is so sweet man,” Jake said to me. “He likes to smoke weed too! Says they grow some great shit around where he lives in Welch.”

I saw Sean and Malcolm and their buddies come out into the bar and from the look on all their faces they had just shot another load. Sean looked at me and shook his hand and fingers telling me it was hot. I smiled and laughed as I got into the dance knowing that the evening was about ready to come to an end. It was a 50 minute drive home and it was later than I would have liked. From the clock on the wall behind the bar it was already 11:45 PM.

I tried to herd everyone back to the table where we found shirts and other stuff we had left behind. Sean and Malcolm came over as did Steve and Jay. We all said our goodbyes and thank you’s to each other as we got ready to go.

“Damn man you and your partner are the hottest things to ever hit our bar,” Steve said as he hugged me. “Please come back anytime. We mean that sincerely and you can use the office any time you wish and rest assured nothing will be photographed. I will see to that. Damn those friends of yours were amazing!”

“We’ll be back Steve. Thanks. I appreciate it.” I told him.

We all walked outside to the cool but still somewhat humid night air. We stood outside just winding down and looking up at the stars and the moon as we began to walk down the street. Some of us were arm and arm, some hand in hand and some were arm around shoulder as we walked. No of us were talking much. Just remembering our good time tonight. When we got to our cars I thanked everyone for coming tonight and told them how much it meant to Timmy and I to have their friendship. We all started to hug and kiss and hug and kiss.

“Hey Tom look Skipper here is going to hook up with Cary and me and ride with us if that is OK with you and Timmy?” Jake said as he had his arm around Skip’s shoulder. Skip looked spaced out and hardly able to comprehend what was going to happen to him tonight once they got to Jake and Cary’s place. I could hardly imagine it but I knew it would be fun if Jake was involved. I almost wished I could be a fly on the wall for that session when Jake got those rolls of fat moving.

“OK man but just return him in one piece OK!” I said as we all laughed. Even Skip was laughing now.

We went over to Billy Bob to say goodnight and I said, “I am so glad you could come tonight man. You are so awesome. I hope you had a good time with Jake and all our friends.”

“Tom it was amazing. I only dreamed about stuff like this as I jacked off at night. Jake was so cool man and it felt so good when he fucked me. he was like so gentle and sweet. I don’t know how to explain it cause I have only ever been used to my friend back home and he is well its just not the same with him. Maybe I will think of the right words to explain it to you when I see you again. I can see you both again can’t I?” he said with worry in his voice that I would say no.

I hugged him and laughed, “Of course we are going to see you again. You have my number and I have yours so we are just a phone call away man.”

“See you Billy Bob. It was real,” Timmy said giving him a hug and deep throat kiss to send him on his way back to the base and Army life!

So Billy Bob got into his truck and Cary, Skip and Jake got into Jake’s car and Van and Paul got into Johnny and Billie’s car and Timmy, Bev, Jessie and me got into Jessie’s car with me as the designated driver. We headed out and Jessie handed me a mix CD she had made and it was great. Nice and mellow for the ride home. Timmy slid over in the seat and snuggled with me rubbing his hand over my leg and I saw that Jessie and Bev were in the back seat necking and feeling each other up. It was sort of hot watching it in the rear view mirror. I caught a few glimpses of naked tits and nipples and heard more than a few moans and groaning and even saw Jessie go down on Bev. I couldn't’t see much but it sounded and smelled funky.

At one point Bev arched her back and really moaned and Timmy turned around in his seat to watch. “Shit,” was all he said as he watched Jessie work on Bev’s crotch with her hands, fingers and tongue. He finally turned around with this huge goofy grin on his face and laid his hand on my leg which he rubbed gently up and down. His touch felt good as it slid over the hairs on my legs.

The ride seemed to just flow on by and in no time we were pulling up in our driveway with Johnny and Billy letting Van and Paul out. Jessie and Bev had to break apart and put themselves back together. “So boys you enjoy the show?” Jessie said with a wicked grin on her face.

“Yeah it was pretty hot. I have never seen anything like that before. I mean I have done it to a girl but never saw a girl do it. You were amazing Jessie. I could have learned a trick or two form you back in the day. The way you were playing with her clitoris was incredible,” Timmy said with a laugh.

“Shit Timmy you are the first guy I ever met that has known what a clit was and how to work it,” Jessie said. “Cool.”

They each thanked me for driving us home and giving them some time together in the back seat.

“So Bev see you at the Petersen’s house tomorrow morning.” I said as they traded places and got in the front seat.

“Yeah and thanks Tom for everything. It was really a great night,” she said as we kissed goodnight.

“Paul see you in the morning for our run and I am glad you could come.” I said as we hugged and kissed. Van and Paul kissed each other one more time as they said goodnight.

“Van see you tomorrow at the pool. We had better find Brent,” Timmy said.

“Thanks Tom. Thanks Timmy,” Paul said as he drove off and Van, Timmy and I waved and walked inside the kitchen. Dad had left a light on and I ran upstairs to get Blackie. Brent was lying on the floor by the bed and got up as I walked in the room. Blackie was ready to go and was up on the bed as I entered the room wagging her little tail. I took them both downstairs and outside with Timmy and Van. We watched them both go over to the side of the yard to pee.

Van said goodnight and he and Brent ambled off to his truck and we waved as they drove off into the night.

“Damn what a night Tom. I feel so damned stoked. It was like the best man. Great idea.” Timmy said.

“Yeah it was pretty awesome man. I hope we won’t have any problem waking up tomorrow. We had better set our alarm clock just in case.” I suggested.

“Good idea,” Timmy said as he picked up Blackie and we carried her upstairs to lay in bed with Mike. She lay down and settled in next to his warm body to sleep.

Timmy and I walked upstairs latching the attic door behind us. We bother veered off to take a quick leak before bed and brushed our teeth and then found our way back to our room. We were exhausted from a beautiful night of eating, dancing, mental and physical stimulation and of course from some incredible sex thrown in for good measure. We stripped off our wet sweaty clothes and kicked our sandals off and climbed into our bed to lay beneath our covers. We turned to each other and kissed and held each other telling each other how much we loved one another as we drifted off to sleep and dreamland.
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 20 - Wednesday

Tom!

AWESOME!!!!

You managed to completely "Capture" Me, again, in Tom and Timmy's "Incredible World"! A "World" created by, and from, YOU! If only "Real Life" could be more like Your "Vision"!!! I have to say it again! AWESOME!!! ..|

My breath is still more "intense" than "normal"! My Heart is beating faster, and feeling "fuller" than "usual"!! And I'm sure there is a "Dreamy" look in my eyes as I type this!!!

THANK YOU! for that Experience!!!! Even if it is "just" in our Heads!! (And ... Yeah! ... You Bet!!! ... all puns entirely intended!!!) *|* (!) :=D: ..|

What more can I say? Other than :D !!!

Keep smilin'!! :kiss: (*8*)
Ky ;)

P.S.
For those of you who may have missed Tom's other Wonderful Chapters, the following link is for "The Index". If you "subscribe", you'll know when other installments may "cum" Up!! I know I can't wait for more!!! :kiss: (*8*)

http://www.justusboys.com/forum/showthread.php?t=38319
 
Re: My Best Friend - Chapter 19 - Tuesday

I wanna be there for dinner too. Do you have a draft seating plan?
 
Back
Top